Revision as of 19:40, 23 March 2018 editHrodvarsson (talk | contribs)Autopatrolled, Extended confirmed users, Pending changes reviewers, Rollbackers15,562 edits Reverted 5 edits by Freeboy200 (talk): Wording was discussed extensively on talk page. (TW)Tag: Undo← Previous edit | Latest revision as of 22:30, 1 January 2025 edit undoObenritter (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users15,540 edits Undid revision 1266388240 by 148.252.147.210 (talk) unnecessary wordTag: Undo | ||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
{{Short description|Historical group of European people}} | |||
{{About|Germanic peoples as an ethno-linguistic group|the term Germanic as used in reference to Germanic-speaking countries in Europe|Germanic-speaking Europe}} | |||
{{Distinguish|Germans}} | |||
{{Pp-protected|small=yes}} | |||
{{redirect|Germani|the Iberian people|Germani (Oretania)|other uses}} | |||
{{Use dmy dates|date=July 2012}} | |||
{{Use dmy dates|date=March 2024}} | |||
] (governing assembly), drawn after the depiction in a relief of the ], 193 CE]] | |||
] bronze statuette dated to the late 1st century – early 2nd century CE, representing a Germanic man with his hair in a ]]] | |||
The '''Germanic peoples''' were tribal groups who lived in ] in ] and the ]. In modern scholarship, they typically include not only the Roman-era '''''Germani''''' who lived in both '']'' and parts of the Roman empire, but also all '''Germanic speaking peoples''' from this era, irrespective of where they lived, most notably the ]. Another term, '''ancient Germans''', is considered problematic by many scholars since it suggests identity with present-day ]. Although the first Roman descriptions of ''Germani'' involved tribes west of the Rhine, their homeland of ''Germania'' was portrayed as stretching east of the ], to southern ] and the ] in the east, and to the upper ] in the south. Other Germanic speakers, such as the ] and Goths, lived further east in what is now ] and ]. The term ''Germani ''is generally only used to refer to historical peoples from the 1st to 4th centuries CE.{{sfn|Steinacher|2022|p=292}} | |||
The '''Germanic peoples''' (also called ], ]an, or ] in older literature) are an ] ] group of ]an origin.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=296}} They are identified by their use of ], which diversified out of ] during the ].<ref name="britannica.com"></ref> | |||
Different academic disciplines have their own definitions of what makes someone or something "Germanic".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} Some scholars call for the term's total abandonment as a modern construct, since lumping "Germanic peoples" together implies a common group identity for which there is little evidence.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=28}} Other scholars have defended the term's continued use and argue that a common Germanic language allows one to speak of "Germanic peoples", regardless of whether these ancient and medieval peoples saw themselves as having a common identity.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=383–385}} Scholars generally agree that it is possible to refer to Germanic languages from about 500 BCE.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=32}} Archaeologists usually associate the earliest clearly identifiable Germanic speaking peoples with the ] of the ] in central and northern Germany and southern Denmark from the 6th to 1st centuries BCE. This existed around the same time that the ] is theorized to have occurred, leading to recognizably Germanic languages.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=89, 1310}}{{Efn|The earlier ] of southern Scandinavia also shows definite population and material continuities with the Jastorf Culture,{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=636}} but it is unclear whether these indicate ethnic continuity.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=11}}}} Germanic languages expanded south, east, and west, coming into contact with ]ic, ], ], and ] peoples before they were noted by the Romans. | |||
The term "Germanic" originated in ] when groups of ]s living in ], ], and ] were referred to using this label by ] scribes. The Roman use of the term "Germanic" was not necessarily based upon language, but referred to the tribal groups and alliances that lived in the regions of modern-day ], ], Northern ], ], ], ], the ] and ], and which were considered less civilized and more physically hardened than the ] ]. Tribes referred to as "Germanic" by Roman authors generally lived to the north and east of the ]. | |||
Roman authors first described the ''Germani'' near the Rhine in the 1st century BCE, while the Roman Empire was establishing its dominance in that region. Under Emperor ] (27 BCE – 14 CE), the Romans attempted to conquer a large part of Germania between the Rhine and ], but withdrew after their shocking defeat at the ] in 9 CE. The Romans continued to manage the Germanic frontier carefully, meddling in cross-border politics, and constructing a long fortified border, the ]. From 166 to 180 CE, Rome was embroiled in a conflict against the Germanic ] and ] with their allies, which was known as the ]. After this major disruption, new Germanic peoples appear for the first time in the historical record, such as the ], ], ], and ]. During the ] (375–568), such Germanic peoples entered the Roman Empire and eventually established their own "]" within the territory of the Western Roman empire itself. Over time, the Franks became the most powerful of them, conquering many of the others. Eventually, the Frankish king ] claimed the title of ] for himself in 800. | |||
The Germanic tribes were chronicled by Rome's historians as having had a critical impact on the course of ] during the ], particularly at the historic ], where Germanic tribal warriors, under the leadership of the ] chieftain ], routed three ]s and all their auxiliaries, which precipitated the ]'s strategic withdrawal from ].{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=296}} | |||
Archaeological finds suggest that Roman-era sources portrayed the Germanic way of life as more primitive than it actually was. Instead, archaeologists have unveiled evidence of a complex society and economy throughout Germania. Germanic-speaking peoples originally shared similar religious practices. Denoted by the term ], they varied throughout the territory occupied by Germanic-speaking peoples. Over the course of ], most continental Germanic peoples and the ] of Britain converted to Christianity, but the Saxons and ] converted only much later. The Germanic peoples shared a native script—known as ]—from around the first century or before, which was gradually replaced with the ], although runes continued to be used for specialized purposes thereafter. | |||
Germanic tribes moving during the ] included ] (] and ]), ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ] and ] among many others. | |||
Traditionally, the Germanic peoples have been seen as possessing a law dominated by the concepts of ]ing and ]. The precise details, nature and origin of what is still normally called "]" are now controversial. Roman sources state that the Germanic peoples made decisions in a popular assembly (the '']'') but that they also had kings and war leaders. The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples probably shared a common poetic tradition, ], and later Germanic peoples also ] originating in the Migration Period. | |||
Modern ethnic groups descended from the ancient Germanic peoples include the ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], and ].{{sfn|Minahan|2000|p=769}}{{sfn|Pavlovic|2007|p=53}} | |||
The publishing of ]'s ''Germania'' by ] in the 1400s greatly influenced the emerging idea of "Germanic peoples". Later scholars of the ], such as ], developed several theories about the nature of the Germanic peoples that were highly influenced by ]. For those scholars, the "Germanic" and modern "German" were identical. Ideas about the early Germans were also highly influential among members of the nationalist and racist ] movement and later co-opted by the ]. During the second half of the 20th century, the controversial misuse of ancient Germanic history and archaeology was discredited and has since resulted in a backlash against many aspects of earlier scholarship. | |||
{{TOC limit}} | |||
{{TOC limit}} | |||
==Ethnonym== | |||
{{Indo-European topics}} | |||
== |
==Terminology== | ||
{{See also|Germania}} | {{See also|Germania}} | ||
] of ] and ] in the late ]:<br> | |||
{{legend|#B31010|]}} | |||
{{legend|#18AA00|]}} | |||
{{legend|#E5CD4E|Harpstedt-Nienburger group}} | |||
{{legend|#FFA401|]}} | |||
{{legend|#BBDD00|]}} | |||
{{legend|#20FF00|]}} | |||
{{legend|#F36B78|]}} | |||
{{legend|#CA34EE|]}} | |||
{{legend|#40D0C8|]}} | |||
{{legend|#48435A|]}} | |||
{{legend|#EE0000|Gubin culture}} | |||
{{legend|#B18300|]}} | |||
{{legend|#CAAB92|]}} | |||
{{legend|#F8FB26|Poienesti-Lukasevka culture}}]] | |||
===Etymology=== | |||
In about 222 BCE, the first use of the Latin term "''Germani''" appears in the '']'' inscription ''de Galleis Insvbribvs et Germ(aneis)''. This may simply be referring to Gaul or related people; but this may be an inaccurate date since the inscription was erected in about 18 BCE despite referencing an earlier date. The term ''Germani'' shows up again, allegedly written by ] (from 80 BCE), but is merely a quotation inserted by the author ] who wrote much later (around 190 CE).{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}}{{sfn|Stümpel|1932|p=60}} Somewhat later, the first surviving detailed discussions of Germani and Germania are those of ], whose memoirs are based on first-hand experience. | |||
The etymology of the Latin word {{Lang|la|Germani}}, from which Latin {{Lang|la|Germania}} and English Germanic are derived, is unknown, although several proposals have been put forward. Even the language from which it derives is a subject of dispute, with proposals of Germanic, ], and Latin, and ] origins.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=9}} ], for example, thinks {{Lang|la|Germani}} must be ].{{sfn|Wolfram|1988|p=5}} The historian ] more or less concurs with Wolfram and surmises that the name {{Lang|la|Germani}} is likely of Celtic etymology and is related to the ] word {{Lang|sga|gair}} ('neighbours') or could be tied to the Celtic word for their war cries, {{Lang|cel|gairm}}, which simplifies into 'the neighbours' or 'the screamers'.{{sfn|Pfeifer|2000|p=434}} Regardless of its language of origin, the name was transmitted to the Romans via Celtic speakers.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=58}} | |||
It is unclear that any people group ever referred to themselves as ''Germani''.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=1}} By ], only peoples near the Rhine, especially the ] and sometimes the Alemanni, were called ''Germani'' or ''Germanoi'' by Latin and ] writers respectively.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=48–57}} ''Germani'' subsequently ceased to be used as a name for any group of people and was revived as such only by the ] in the 16th century.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=1}} Previously, scholars during the ] (8th–11th centuries) had already begun using ''Germania'' and ''Germanicus'' in a territorial sense to refer to ].{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=4}} | |||
From Caesar's perspective, '']'' was a geographical area of land on the east bank of the ] opposite Gaul, which Caesar left outside direct Roman control. This word provides the etymological origin of the modern concept of "Germanic" languages and Germany as a geographical abstraction. For some classical authors Germania also included regions of ], as well as an area under ] control on the west bank of the Rhine. Additionally, in the south there were Celtic peoples still living east of the Rhine and north of the Alps. Caesar, Tacitus and others noted differences of culture which could be found on the east of the Rhine. But the theme of all these cultural references was that this was a wild and dangerous region, less civilised than Gaul, a place that required additional military vigilance.{{sfn|Heather|2012|pp=5–8}} | |||
In modern English, the adjective ''Germanic'' is distinct from ''German'', which is generally used when referring to modern Germans only. ''Germanic'' relates to the ancient ''Germani'' or the broader Germanic group.{{sfn|Green|1998|p=8}} In modern German, the ancient ''Germani'' are referred to as {{lang|de|Germanen}} and ''Germania'' as {{lang|de|Germanien}}, as distinct from modern Germans ({{lang|de|Deutsche}}) and modern Germany ({{lang|de|Deutschland}}). The direct equivalents in English are, however, ''Germans'' for ''Germani'' and ''Germany'' for ''Germania''{{sfn|Winkler|2016|p=xxii}} although the Latin {{Lang|la|Germania}} is also used. To avoid ambiguity, the ''Germani'' may instead be called "ancient Germans" or ''Germani'' by using the Latin term in English.{{sfn|Kulikowski|2020|p=19}}{{sfn|Green|1998|p=8}} | |||
Caesar used the term ''Germani'' for a very specific tribal grouping in northeastern ] ], west of the Rhine, the largest part of whom were the ]. He made clear that he was using the name in the local sense. These are the so-called '']'', whom Caesar believed to be closely related to the peoples east of the Rhine, and descended from immigrants into Gaul.<ref name="BG2.4">'']'' </ref> ] suggests that this was the original meaning of the word "''Germani''" – as the name of a single tribal nation west of the Rhine, ancestral to the ] (who lived in the same area as the earlier ''Germani'' reported by Caesar), and not the name of a whole race (''gens'') as it came to mean. He also suggested that two large Belgic tribes neighbouring Caesar's ''Germani'', the ] and the ], liked to call themselves Germanic in his time, in order not to be associated with Gaulish indolence.<ref>"''Germania''" .</ref> Caesar described this group of tribes both as Belgic Gauls and as ''Germani''. Gauls are associated with Celtic languages, and the term ''Germani'' is associated with Germanic languages, but Caesar did not discuss languages in detail (though he did say that Belgic Gaul was different from Celtic Gaul in language). The geographer Ptolemy described the place where these people lived as ''Germania'', which according to his accounts was bordered by the Rhine, Vistula and Danube Rivers, but he also circumscribed into Greater ''Germania'' an area which included Jutland (Cimbrian peninsula) and an enormous island known as ''Scandia'' (the Scandinavian peninsula).{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=207}} | |||
===Modern definitions and controversies=== | |||
While saying that the Germani had ancestry across the Rhine, Caesar did not describe these tribes as recent immigrants, saying that they had defended themselves some generations earlier from the invading ] and ]. (He thereby distinguished them from the neighbouring ], whom he did not call ''Germani'', but who were descended from those Cimbri and Teutones.)<ref name="BG2.4"/> It has been claimed, for example by ], that the place names of this region show evidence of an early presence of Germanic languages, as early as the 2nd century BCE.{{sfn|Lamarcq|Rogge|1996|p=44}} The Celtic culture and language were however clearly influential also, as can be seen in the tribal name of the Eburones, their kings' names, ] and ], and also the ] of the region.{{sfn|Lamarcq|Rogge|1996|p=47}}{{Efn|In these early records of apparent Germanic tribes, tribal leader names of the ] and ], and tribal names such as ] and ], are also apparently Gaulish, even coming from the east of the Rhine.}} | |||
The modern definition of Germanic peoples developed in the 19th century, when the term ''Germanic'' was linked to the newly identified ]. Linguistics provided a new way of defining the Germanic peoples, which came to be used in historiography and archaeology.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=380–381}}{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} While Roman authors did not consistently exclude ] or have a term corresponding to Germanic-speaking peoples, this new definition—which used the Germanic language as the main criterion—presented the ''Germani'' as a people or nation ({{lang|de|Volk}}) with a stable group identity linked to language. As a result, some scholars treat the {{Lang|la|Germani}} (Latin) or {{Lang|grc-latn|Germanoi}} (Greek) of Roman-era sources as non-Germanic if they seemingly spoke non-Germanic languages.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=379–380}} For clarity, Germanic peoples, when defined as "speakers of a Germanic language", are sometimes referred to as "Germanic-speaking peoples".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} Today, the term "Germanic" is widely applied to "phenomena including identities, social, cultural or political groups, to material cultural artefacts, languages and texts, and even specific chemical sequences found in human DNA".{{sfn|Harland|Friedrich|2020|pp=2–3}} Several scholars continue to use the term to refer to a culture existing between the 1st to 4th centuries CE, but most historians and archaeologists researching Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages no longer use it.{{sfn|Steinacher|2022|pp=292-293}} | |||
Apart from the designation of a language family (i.e., "Germanic languages"), the application of the term "Germanic" has become controversial in scholarship since 1990,{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} especially among archaeologists and historians. Scholars have increasingly questioned the notion of ethnically defined people groups ({{lang|de|Völker}}) as stable basic actors of history.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=31}} The connection of archaeological assemblages to ethnicity has also been increasingly questioned.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=381–382}} This has resulted in different disciplines developing different definitions of "Germanic".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} Beginning with the work of the "Toronto School" around ], various scholars have denied that anything such as a common Germanic ethnic identity ever existed. Such scholars argue that most ideas about Germanic culture are taken from far later epochs and projected backwards to antiquity.{{sfn|Harland|Friedrich|2020|p=6}} Historians of the Vienna School, such as ], have also called for the term to be avoided or used with careful explanation,{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=29, 35}} and argued that there is little evidence for a common Germanic identity.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=50–51}} The Anglo-Saxonist ] writes that historians of the continental-European Germanic peoples of the 5th and 6th centuries are "in agreement" that there was no pan-Germanic identity or solidarity.{{sfn|Neidorf|2018|p=865}} Whether a scholar favors the existence of a common Germanic identity or not is often related to their position on the nature of the ].{{sfn|Harland|2021|p=28}} | |||
The etymology of the word ''Germani'' is uncertain. The likeliest theory so far proposed is that it comes from a ] compound of *''ger'' "near" + *''mani'' "men", comparable to ] ''ger'' "near" (prep.), ] ''gair'' "neighbor", ] ''gar-'' (prefix) "near", ''garach'' "neighborly".{{sfn|Schulze|2001|p=4}} Another Celtic possibility is that the name meant "noisy"; cf. ]/] ''garm'' "shout", Irish ''gairm'' "call".{{sfn|Partridge|1966|p=1265}} However, here the vowel does not match, nor does the vowel length (contrast with inscriptional ''Garmangabi'' (UK) and ''Garma'' Alise, G-257)). Others have proposed a Germanic etymology *''gēr''-''manni'', "spear men", cf. ] ''ghere'', ] ''Ger'', ] ''geirr''.{{sfn|Mallory|Adams|1997|p=245}} However, the form ''gēr'' (from PGmc *''gaizaz'') seems far too advanced phonetically for the 1st century, has a long vowel where a short one is expected, and the Latin form has a simplex -''n''-, not a ]. | |||
Defenders of continued use of the term ''Germanic'' argue that the speakers of Germanic languages can be identified as Germanic people by language regardless of how they saw themselves.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=383–385}} Linguists and philologists have generally reacted skeptically to claims that there was no Germanic identity or cultural unity,{{sfn|Harland|Friedrich|2020|p=10}} and they may view ''Germanic'' simply as a long-established and convenient term.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=34}} Some archaeologists have also argued in favor of retaining the term ''Germanic'' due to its broad recognizability.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=29}} Archaeologist ] defines his own work on the ''Germani'' in geographical terms (covering ''Germania''), rather than in ethnic terms.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=3}} He nevertheless argues for some sense of shared identity between the ''Germani'', noting the use of a common language, a common ], various common objects of material culture such as ] and ] (small gold objects) and the confrontation with Rome as things that could cause a sense of shared "Germanic" culture.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=1275–1277}} Despite being cautious of the use of ''Germanic'' to refer to peoples, ], ] and ] nevertheless refer to further commonalities such as the widely attested worship of deities such as ], ] and ], and a ].{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=34}} | |||
The term ''Germani'', therefore, probably applied to a small group of tribes in northeastern Gaul who may or may not have spoken a Germanic language, and whose links to ''Germania'' are unclear. It appears that the Germanic tribes did not have a word to describe themselves, although the word '']'', used by Caesar to broadly classify Germanic speakers, was likely Germanic in origin.{{Efn|See: L. Rübekeil, ''Suebica. Völkernamen und Ethnos'', Innsbruck 1992, 187–214.}} They did however use the term '']'' to describe outsiders (mainly Celts, Romans and Greeks).{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} Roman authors frequently employed the term "barbarian" from the Latin derivative ''barbarus'' (inherited from the Greek ''barbaros'' which means "foreign") when describing Germanic peoples. Such a term presupposed a distinctive Roman intellectual and cultural superiority and their ethnographic treatises on the various "barbarian" tribes ascribed specific attributes of barbarism to each one so as to delineate the dichotomy between barbarism and civilization.{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=15–16}} The more the Romans increased their presence along the periphery of their Empire, the more trade and employment for the "barbarians" became available, resulting in an economic boom along the corridors of the Danube River, which subsequently increased the Roman focus upon the Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=232–233}} Use of the modern term German or Germanic is the result of 18th and 19th century classical philology which "envisioned the Germanic language group as occupying a central branch of the Indo-European language tree."{{sfn|Burns|2003|p=19}} | |||
=== |
===Classical terminology=== | ||
] | |||
{{Further information|German language|Theodiscus|Teutonic (disambiguation)}} | |||
Latin scholars of the 10th century used the adjective ''teutonicus'' (a derivative of ]) when referencing ], which in their vernacular was connoted ''"Regnum Teutonicum"'', for that area and all of its subsequent inhabitants. Modern speakers of English still use the word "Teutons" to describe Germanic peoples.{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} Historically, the Teutones were only one specific tribe, and may not even have spoken a Germanic language. For example, some scholars postulate that the original Teutonic language may have been a form of Celtic.{{sfn|Dalby|1999|p=224}} The source of this confusion, whereby Teutons are lumped into the same category as German-speaking tribes, comes from their contact with the Romans in the 2nd century BCE, when they, along with the Cimbri and the Ambrones, led a frightening attack against the Romans. Teuton was the byword the Romans applied to the barbarians from the north and which they used to describe subsequent Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Detwiler|1999|p=3}} Under the leadership of ], who built his career on barbarian antagonists (like many who followed), the Teutones became one of the archetypal enemies of the Roman Empire.{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=66–67}} | |||
The first author to describe the ''Germani'' as a large category of peoples distinct from the ] and ] was ], writing around 55 BCE during his governorship of Gaul.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=35–39}} In Caesar's account, the clearest defining characteristic of the ''Germani'' people was that their homeland was east of the ],{{sfn|Riggsby|2010|p=51}} opposite ] on the west side. Caesar sought to explain both why his legions stopped at the Rhine and also why the ''Germani'' were more dangerous than the Gauls to the empire.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=36–37}} Explaining this threat he also classified the ] and ], who had previously invaded Italy, as ''Germani''.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=37–38}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=11}} Although Caesar described the Rhine as the border between ''Germani'' and Celts, he also describes the '']'' on the west bank of the Rhine, who he believed had moved from the east.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=52–53}} It is unclear if these ''Germani'' were actually Germanic speakers.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=53–54}} According to the Roman historian ] in his ''Germania'' (c. 98 CE), it was among this group, specifically the ], that the name ''Germani'' first arose, before it spread to further groups.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=54–55}} Tacitus reported that in his time many of the peoples west of the Rhine within Roman Gaul were still considered ''Germani''.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=19}} Caesar's division of the ''Germani'' from the Celts was not taken up by most writers in Greek.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=3}} | |||
==Classification== | |||
] dialect groups in Europe around the year 1 CE: | |||
{{legend|Blue|]}} | |||
{{legend|Red|] (Ingvaeonic)}} | |||
{{legend|Orange|], (Istvaeonic)}} | |||
{{legend|Yellow|] (Irminonic)}} | |||
{{legend|Green|]}}]] | |||
By the 1st century CE, the writings of ], ], and ] indicate a division of Germanic-speaking peoples into large groupings who shared ancestry and culture. This division has been appropriated in modern terminology describing the divisions of Germanic languages. | |||
Caesar and authors following him regarded Germania as stretching east of the Rhine for an indeterminate distance, bounded by the Baltic Sea and the ].{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=376, 511}} ] and Tacitus placed the eastern border at the ].{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=377}} The Upper Danube served as a southern border. Between there and the Vistula Tacitus sketched an unclear boundary, describing Germania as separated in the south and east from the Dacians and the Sarmatians by mutual fear or mountains.{{sfn|Krebs|2011|p=204}} This undefined eastern border is related to a lack of stable frontiers in this area such as were maintained by Roman armies along the Rhine and Danube.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=3}} The geographer ] (2nd century CE) applied the name ] ("Greater Germania", {{langx|el|Γερμανία Μεγάλη}}) to this area, contrasting it with the Roman provinces of ] and ] (on the west bank of the Rhine).{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=510–511}} In modern scholarship, Germania magna is sometimes also called {{lang|la|Germania libera}} ("free Germania"),{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=513}} a name coined by Jacob Grimm around 1835.{{sfn|Steinacher|2022|p=293}} | |||
Tacitus, in his '']'', wrote<ref></ref> that | |||
{{bquote|In their ancient songs, their only way of remembering or recording the past, they celebrate an earth-born god, ], and his son ], as the origin of their race, as their founders. To Mannus they assign three sons, from whose names, they say, the coast tribes are called ]; those of the interior, ]; all the rest, ].}} | |||
Caesar and, following him, Tacitus, depicted the ''Germani'' as sharing elements of a common culture.{{sfn|Liebeschuetz|2015|p=97}} A small number of passages by Tacitus and other Roman authors (Caesar, Suetonius) mention Germanic tribes or individuals speaking a language distinct from Gaulish. For Tacitus (''Germania'' 43, 45, 46), language was a characteristic, but not defining feature of the Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=9–10}} Many of the ascribed ethnic characteristics of the ''Germani'' represented them as typically "barbarian", including the possession of stereotypical vices such as "wildness" and of virtues such as chastity.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=4–5}} Tacitus was at times unsure whether a people were Germanic or not. He expressed uncertainty about the ], who he says spoke and lived like the ''Germani'', though they did not live in Germania, and they were beginning to look like Sarmatians through intermarriage. The ] and ] lived in Germania, but were not ''Germani'', because they had other languages and customs.{{efn|Tacitus, ''Germania'' 43: ''Cotinos Gallica, Osos Pannonica lingua coarguit '''non esse Germanos'''''. However they were Germanic by country (''natio''), ''Germania'' 28: ''Osis, Germanorum natione''.}} The ] lived on the eastern shore of the Baltic and were like Suebi in their appearance and customs, although they spoke a different language.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=9–10}} Ancient authors did not differentiate consistently between a territorial definition ("those living in ''Germania''") and an ethnic definition ("having Germanic ethnic characteristics"), and the two definitions did not always align.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=53}} | |||
Tacitus also specifies that the Suevi are a very large grouping, with many tribes within it, with their own names. The largest, he says, is the ], the ] are fewer, but living surrounded by warlike peoples, and in remoter and better defended areas live the ], ], ], ], ], the ], and ].<ref>Tac. Ger. -</ref> | |||
In the 3rd century, when Romans encountered Germanic-speaking peoples living north of the Lower Danube who fought on horseback, such as Goths and Gepids, they did not call them ''Germani''. Instead, they connected them with non-Germanic-speaking peoples such as the ], ], and ], who shared a similar culture.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=3}} Romans also called them "Gothic peoples", ({{lang|la|gentes Gothicae}}) even if they did not speak a Germanic language, and they often referred to the Goths as "]", equating them to a non-Germanic people residing in the same region.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|p=47}} The writer ] described these new "Getic" peoples as sharing similar appearance, laws, Arian religion, and a common language.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=47–48}} | |||
], on the other hand, names five races of Germans in his '']'',<ref></ref> not three, by distinguishing the two more easterly blocks of Germans, the ] and further east the ], who were the first to reach the ] and come into contact with Greek civilization. He is also slightly more specific about the position of the Istvaeones, though he also does not name any examples of them: | |||
===Subdivisions=== | |||
{{bquote|There are five German races; the Vandili, parts of whom are the ], the ], the ], and the ]: the Ingævones, forming a second race, a portion of whom are the Cimbri, the Teutoni, and the tribes of the ]. The Istævones, who join up to the Rhine, and to whom the Cimbri belong, are the third race; while the Hermiones, forming a fourth, dwell in the interior, and include the Suevi, the ], the ], the ], {{Efn|The Cherusci people are the progenitors of ], who once a Roman general, betrayed his erstwhile Roman legions by attacking them using the combined forces of Germanic tribes in 9 CE at Teutoberg Forest, a move which ended the Roman Empire's efforts to expand east of the Rhine.{{sfn|Ozment|2005|pp=20–21}} }} and the Peucini, who are also the Basternæ, adjoining the ].}} | |||
{{Further|Ingaevones|Herminones|Istaevones}} | |||
[[File:1st century Germani.png|thumb|300px|The approximate positions of the three groups and their sub-peoples reported by Tacitus: | |||
{{legend|Red|] (part of the Herminones)}} | |||
{{legend|Purple|Other ]}}]] | |||
Several ancient sources list subdivisions of the Germanic tribes. Writing in the first century CE, ] lists five Germanic subgroups: the Vandili, the Inguaeones, the Istuaeones (living near the Rhine), the Herminones (in the Germanic interior), and the Peucini Basternae (living on the lower Danube near the Dacians).{{sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} In chapter 2 of the ''Germania'', written about a half-century later, Tacitus lists only three subgroups: the Ingvaeones (near the sea), the Herminones (in the interior of Germania), and the Istvaeones (the remainder of the tribes);{{sfn|Tacitus|1948|p=102}} Tacitus says these groups each claimed descent from the god ], son of ].{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=567}} Tacitus also mentions a second tradition that there were four sons of either Mannus or Tuisto from whom the groups of the Marsi, Gambrivi, Suebi, and Vandili claim descent.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=568}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} The Herminones are also mentioned by ], but otherwise, these divisions do not appear in other ancient works on the ''Germani''.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=568}} | |||
The remote Varini are listed by Tacitus as being in the Suebic or Hermionic group by Tacitus, above, but by Pliny in the eastern Vandalic or Gothic group, so the two accounts do not match perfectly. | |||
There are a number of inconsistencies in the listing of Germanic subgroups by Tacitus and Pliny. While both Tacitus and Pliny mention some Scandinavian tribes, they are not integrated into the subdivisions.{{sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} While Pliny lists the ] as part of the Herminones, Tacitus treats them as a separate group.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=470}} Additionally, Tacitus's description of a group of tribes as united by the cult of ] (''Germania'' 40) as well as the cult of the ] controlled by the ] (''Germania'' 43) and Tacitus's account of the origin myth of the ] (''Germania'' 39) all suggest different subdivisions than the three mentioned in ''Germania'' chapter 2.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|pp=470–471}} | |||
These accounts and others from the period often emphasise that the Suebi and their Hermione kin formed an especially large and mobile nation, which at the time were living mainly near the Elbe, both east and west of it, but they were also moving westwards into the lands near the Roman frontier. Pomponius Mela in his slightly earlier ''Description of the World''<ref>III.3.31</ref> places "the farthest people of ], the Hermiones" somewhere to the east of the ] and the ], and further from Rome, apparently on the Baltic. Strabo however describes the Suebi as going through a period where they were pushed back east by the Romans, in the direction from which they had come: | |||
The subdivisions found in Pliny and Tacitus have been very influential for scholarship on Germanic history and language up until recent times.{{sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} However, outside of Tacitus and Pliny there are no other textual indications that these groups were important. The subgroups mentioned by Tacitus are not used by him elsewhere in his work, contradict other parts of his work, and cannot be reconciled with Pliny, who is equally inconsistent.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=470}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} Additionally, there is no linguistic or archaeological evidence for these subgroups.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=470}}{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=59}} New archaeological finds have tended to show that the boundaries between Germanic peoples were very permeable, and scholars now assume that migration and the collapse and formation of cultural units were constant occurrences within Germania.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=125–126}} Nevertheless, various aspects such as the alliteration of many of the tribal names in Tacitus's account and the name of Mannus himself suggest that the descent from Mannus was an authentic Germanic tradition.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=471}} | |||
{{bquote|the nation of the Suevi is the most considerable, as it extends from the Rhine as far as the Elbe, and even a part of them, as the Hermonduri and the Langobardi, inhabit the country beyond the Elbe; but at the present time these tribes, having been defeated, have retired entirely beyond the Elbe.<ref>Geography </ref>}} | |||
==Languages== | |||
By the end of the 5th century the term "Gothic" was used more generally in the historical sources for Pliny's "Vandals" to the east of the Elbe, including not only the ] and ], but also "the ] along the Tisza and the ], the ], ] and ], even the Iranian ]."{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} | |||
{{see also|Germanic languages}} | |||
=== Proto-Germanic === | |||
==Linguistics== | |||
All ] derive from the ] (PIE), which is generally thought to have been spoken between 4500 and 2500 BCE.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=84}}; {{harvnb|Anthony|2007|pp=57–58}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=519}}</ref> The ancestor of Germanic languages is referred to as ],{{sfn|Penzl|1972|p=1232}} and likely represented a group of mutually intelligible ]s.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=593}} They share distinctive characteristics which set them apart from other Indo-European sub-families of languages, such as ] and ], the conservation of the PIE ] system in the ] (notably in ]), or the merger of the vowels ''a'' and ''o'' qualities (''ə'', ''a'', ''o'' > ''a;'' ''ā'', ''ō'' > ''ō'').<ref>{{harvnb|Stiles|2017|p=889}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> During the ] linguistic period (2500–500 BCE), the ] was almost certainly influenced by ], still noticeable in the Germanic ] and ].<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=197}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=518}}</ref>{{efn|The reconstruction of such loanwords remains a difficult task, since no descendant language of substrate dialects is attested, and plausible etymological explanations have been found for many Germanic lexemes previously regarded as of non-Indo-European origin. The English term ''sword'', long regarded as "without etymology", was found to be cognate with the Ancient Greek ''áor'', the sword hung to the shoulder with valuable rings, both descending from the PIE root ''*swerd-'', denoting the 'suspended sword'. Similarly, the word ''hand'' could descend from a PGer. form ''*handu-'' 'pike' (< ''*handuga-'' 'having a pike'), possibly related to Greek ''kenteîn'' 'to stab, poke' and ''kéntron'' 'stinging agent, pricker'.{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|pp=978–979}} However, there is still a set of words of ] origin, attested in ] since the 8th c., which have found so far no competing Indo-European etymologies, however unlikely: e.g., ''Adel'' 'aristocratic lineage'; ''Asch'' 'barge'; ''Beute'' 'board'; ''Loch'' 'lock'; ''Säule'' 'pillar'; etc.{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|pp=979–980}}}} | |||
{{Further information|Germanic substrate hypothesis|Proto-Germanic|Spread of Indo-European languages}} | |||
Although Proto-Germanic is reconstructed without dialects via the ], it is almost certain that it never was a uniform proto-language.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=975}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> The late Jastorf culture occupied so much territory that it is unlikely that Germanic populations spoke a single dialect, and traces of early linguistic varieties have been highlighted by scholars.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> Sister dialects of Proto-Germanic itself certainly existed, as evidenced by the absence of the First Germanic Sound Shift (Grimm's law) in some "Para-Germanic" recorded proper names, and the reconstructed Proto-Germanic language was only one among several dialects spoken at that time by peoples identified as "Germanic" by Roman sources or archeological data.{{Sfn|Ringe|2006|p=85}} Although Roman sources name various Germanic tribes such as Suevi, Alemanni, ], etc., it is unlikely that the members of these tribes all spoke the same dialect.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=595}} | |||
Linguists postulate that an early proto-Germanic language existed and was distinguishable from the other Indo-European languages as far back as 500 BCE.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=300}} The earliest known Germanic inscription was found at Negau (in what is now southern ]) on a bronze helmet dating back to the first century BCE.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=12–13}} Some of the other earliest known physical records of the Germanic language appear on stone and wood carvings in ] script from around 200 CE.{{sfn|Dalby|1999|p=224}} Runic writing likely disappeared due to the concerted opposition of the Christian Church, which regarded runic text as heathen symbols which supposedly contained inherent magical properties that they associated with the Germanic peoples' pagan past.{{sfn|Halsall|1981|p=15}} Unfortunately, this primitive view ignores the abundance of "pious runic writing found on church-related objects" (ranging from inscriptions in the doorways of churches, on church bells and even those found on baptismal fonts) when Christianity was introduced into the Germanic North.{{sfn|Antonsen|2002|p=37}}{{Efn|As late as the 10th century there is evidence of runic writing on a stone monument erected by the first Christian king of Denmark, ]. In the text, Harald honors his parents using runic script and on the other side of the stone is a depiction of 'Christ in His Glory', incorporating a runic inscription which extolls Harald for acquiring Denmark and Norway and for converting the Danes into Christians. See: Moltke (1985). ''Runes and Their Origin: Denmark and Elsewhere'', pp. 207–220.}} An important linguistic step was made by the Christian convert ], who became a bishop to the Visigoths in CE 341; he subsequently invented an alphabet and translated the scriptures from Greek into Gothic, creating the earliest known translation of the Bible into a Germanic language.{{sfn|Bauer|2010|p=44}} | |||
=== Early attestations === | |||
From what is known, the early Germanic tribes may have spoken "] dialects" derived from a common parent language but there are no written records to verify this fact.<ref name="britannica.com"/> Despite their common linguistic framework, by the 5th century CE, the Germanic people were linguistically differentiated and could no longer easily comprehend one another.{{sfn|Musset|1993|pp=12–13}} Nonetheless, the line between Germanic languages and Romance speakers in central Europe remained at the western mouth of the Rhine river and while Gaul fell under German domination and was firmly settled by the Franks, the linguistic patterns did not move much. Further west and south in Europe-proper, the linguistic presence of the Germanic languages is almost negligible. Despite the fact that the Visigoths ruled what is now Spain for upwards of 250 years, there are almost no recognizable Gothic words borrowed into Spanish.{{sfn|Ostler|2006|p=307}} | |||
Definite and comprehensive evidence of Germanic lexical units only occurred after ]'s conquest of ] in the 1st century BCE, after which contacts with Proto-Germanic speakers began to intensify. The '']'', a pair of brother gods worshipped by the ], are given by Tacitus as a Latinized form of {{Lang|gem-x-proto|alhiz}} (a kind of ']'), and the word {{Lang|la|sapo}} ('hair dye') is certainly borrowed from Proto-Germanic {{Lang|gem-x-proto|saipwōn-}} (English ''])'', as evidenced by the parallel Finnish loanword {{Lang|fi|saipio}}''.''<ref>{{harvnb|Kroonen|2013|p=422}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=990}}</ref> The name of the '']'', described by Tacitus as a short spear carried by Germanic warriors, most likely derives from the ] {{Lang|gem-x-proto|fram-ij-an-}} ('forward-going one'), as suggested by comparable semantical structures found in early ] (e.g., ''raun-ij-az'' 'tester', on a lancehead) and ] attested in the later ], ] and ] languages: {{Lang|non|fremja}}'','' {{Lang|osx|fremmian}} and {{Lang|goh|fremmen}} all mean 'to carry out'.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=990}} | |||
], carved in the ] during the 3rd–2nd c. BCE, is generally regarded as Proto-Germanic.<ref name="negau">{{harvnb|Todd|1999|p=13}}; {{Harvnb|Green|1998|p=108}}; {{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=152}}; {{harvnb|Sanders|2010|p=27}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}.</ref>]] In the absence of earlier evidence, it must be assumed that Proto-Germanic speakers living in ''Germania'' were members of preliterate societies.<ref>{{harvnb|Green|1998|p=13}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> The only pre-Roman inscriptions that could be interpreted as Proto-Germanic, written in the ], have not been found in ''Germania'' but rather in the Venetic region. The inscription ''harikastiteiva<small>\\\ip</small>'', engraved on the ] in the 3rd–2nd centuries BCE, possibly by a Germanic-speaking warrior involved in combat in northern Italy, has been interpreted by some scholars as ''Harigasti Teiwǣ'' ({{Lang|gem-x-proto|harja-gastiz}} 'army-guest' + {{Lang|gem-x-proto|teiwaz}} 'god, deity'), which could be an invocation to a war-god or a mark of ownership engraved by its possessor.<ref name="negau" /> The inscription ''Fariarix'' ({{Lang|gem-x-proto|farjōn-}} 'ferry' + {{Lang|gem-x-proto|rīk-}} 'ruler') carved on ]s found in ] (mid-1st c. BCE) may indicate the Germanic name of a Celtic ruler.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=875}} | |||
=== Linguistic disintegration === | |||
The Germanic tribes moved and interacted over the next centuries, and separate dialects among ] developed down to the present day.{{sfn|Dalby|1999|p=224–225}} Some groups, such as the Suebians, have a continuous recorded existence, and so there is a reasonable confidence that their modern dialects can be traced back to those in classical times.{{sfn|Robinson|1992|pp=194–195}} By extension, but sometimes controversially, the names of the sons of ], ], ], and ], are also sometimes used to divide up the medieval and modern ].{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} The more easterly groups such as the Vandals are thought to have been united in the use of ], the most famous of which is ]. The dialect of the Germanic people who remained in Scandinavia is not generally called Ingvaeonic, but is classified as ], which developed into ]. Within the West Germanic group, linguists associate the Suebian or Hermionic group with an "Elbe Germanic" which developed into ], including modern ].{{sfn|Ostler|2006|pp=304–314}} | |||
By the time Germanic speakers entered written history, their linguistic territory had stretched farther south, since a Germanic ] (where neighbouring language varieties diverged only slightly between each other, but remote dialects were not necessarily ] due to accumulated differences over the distance) covered a region roughly located between the ], the ], the ], and southern ] during the first two centuries of the ].<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|pp=338–339}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> East Germanic speakers dwelled on the Baltic sea coasts and islands, while speakers of the Northwestern dialects occupied territories in present-day Denmark and bordering parts of Germany at the earliest date when they can be identified.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=879}}</ref> | |||
In the 2nd and 3rd centuries CE, migrations of East Germanic ''gentes'' from the Baltic Sea coast southeastwards into the hinterland led to their separation from the dialect continuum.<ref name="auto">{{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|pp=879, 881}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=995}}; ; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=158–160}}.</ref> By the late 3rd century CE, linguistic divergences like the West Germanic loss of the final consonant ''-z'' had already occurred within the "residual" Northwest dialect continuum.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|pp=876–877}} The latter definitely ended after the 5th- and 6th-century migrations of ], ] and part of the ] tribes towards modern-day England.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=881}} | |||
More speculatively, given the lack of any such clear explanation in any classical source, modern linguists sometimes designate the ] (and its descendant ]) as ], although the geographical term "]-] Germanic" is often preferred. However, the classical "''Germani''" near the Rhine, to whom the term was originally applied by Caesar, may not have even spoken Germanic languages, let alone a language recognizably ancestral to modern Dutch.{{sfn|Wightman|1985|pp=12–14}} The close relatives of Dutch, ], ] and ], are in fact sometimes designated as ], or alternatively, "North-Sea Germanic". And Frankish, (and later Dutch, Luxembourgish and the Frankish dialects of German in Germany) have continuously been intelligible to some extent with both "Ingvaeonic" Low German, and some "Suebian" High German dialects, with which they form a spectrum of continental dialects. All these dialects or languages appear to have formed by the mixing of migrating peoples after the time of Caesar. So it is not clear if these medieval dialect divisions correspond to any mentioned by Tacitus and Pliny. Indeed, in Tacitus () and in ]'s '']'', the ], ancestors of the ], are designated as being a Suebic tribe. | |||
=== Classification === | |||
By CE 500 west Germanic speakers had apparently developed a distinct language continuum with extensive loaning from Latin (due to their ongoing contact with the Romans), whereas the east Germanic languages were dying out.{{Efn|Of the Germanic languages, the only well-attested east Germanic language was Gothic. See: Don Ringe, ''A Linguistic History of English: From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic'' (New York: Oxford University Press, 2006), 213.}} West Germanic languages include: German, Yiddish, Dutch, Luxemburgish, Frisian, and English. These combined West Germanic languages are spoken as a primary tongue by more than 450 million people today.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=300}} North Germanic languages are Swedish, Danish, Norwegian, Faroese and Icelandic.{{sfn|Dalby|1999|p=225}} Only a mere 20 million people or so currently speak the North Germanic languages as their native tongue.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=300}} Later manifestations of the western Germanic languages and their pursuant typological characteristics are due in part to the activities of the ] where trade necessitated a '']'' from the mainland of Scandinavia all along the navigable shores of the North Sea, and within the Baltic Sea.{{Efn|For more on this, see: Kurt Braunmüller, "Was ist Germanisch heute?" ''Sprachwissenschaft'' 25 (2000): 271–295.}} | |||
]) from Mechernich-Weyer, Germany]] | |||
The Germanic languages are traditionally divided between ], ] and ] branches.<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=339}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=993}}</ref> The modern prevailing view is that North and West Germanic were also encompassed in a larger subgroup called Northwest Germanic.<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=339}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=976}}; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=158–160}}.</ref> | |||
* ]: mainly characterized by the ], and the shift of the long vowel ''*ē'' towards a long ''*ā'' in accented syllables;{{Sfn|Stiles|2017|pp=903–905}} it remained a ] following the migration of East Germanic speakers in the 2nd–3rd century CE;<ref name="auto"/> | |||
** ] or ]: initially characterized by the ] of the sound ''ai'' to ''ā'' (attested from c. 400 BCE);<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=185}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}}</ref> a uniform northern dialect or ''koiné'' attested in runic inscriptions from the 2nd century CE onward,{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=991}} it remained practically unchanged until a transitional period that started in the late 5th century;{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=877}} and ], a language attested by runic inscriptions written in the ] from the beginning of the ] (8th–9th centuries CE);{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=878}} | |||
** ]: including ] (attested from the 5th c. CE), ] (late 5th c.), ] (6th c.), ] (6th c.), ] (6th c.), and possibly ] (6th c.), which is only scarcely attested;<ref name=":1">{{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 991, 997}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|pp=881–883}}</ref> they are mainly characterized by the loss of the final consonant -''z'' (attested from the late 3rd century),{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|pp=877, 881}} and by the ] (attested from c. 400 BCE);{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}} early inscriptions from the West Germanic areas found on altars where votive offerings were made to the ''Matronae Vacallinehae'' (Matrons of Vacallina) in the ] dated to c. 160–260 CE; West Germanic remained a "residual" dialect continuum until the ] in the 5th–6th centuries CE;{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=881}} | |||
* ], of which only ] is attested by both ] (from the 3rd c. CE) and textual evidence (principally ]; c. 350–380). It became extinct after the fall of the ] in the early 8th century.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=879}} The inclusion of the ] and ]s within the East Germanic group, while plausible, is still uncertain due to their scarce attestation.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 997–998}} The latest attested East Germanic language, ], has been partially recorded in the 16th century.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=880}} | |||
Further internal classifications are still debated among scholars, as it is unclear whether the internal features shared by several branches are due to early common innovations or to the later diffusion of local dialectal innovations.{{Sfn|Fortson|2004|p=339}}{{efn|{{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|pp=996–997}}: West Germanic: "There seems to be a principal distinction between the northern and the southern part of this group; the demarcation between both parts, however, is a matter of controversy. The northern part, North Sea Gmc or Ingvaeonic, is the larger one, but it is a moot point whether Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian really belong to it, and if yes, to what extent they participate in all its characteristic developments. (...) As a whole, there are arguments for a close relationship between Anglo-Frisian on the one hand and Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian on the other; there are, however, counter-arguments as well. The question as to whether the common features are old and inherited or have emerged by connections over the North Sea is still controversial."}} | |||
==History== | ==History== | ||
===Prehistory=== | |||
] culture, around 1200 BCE]] | |||
The Germanic-speaking peoples speak an ]. The leading theory for the origin of Germanic languages, suggested by archaeological, linguistic and genetic evidence,<ref>{{harvnb|Anthony|2007|p=360}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Heyd|2017|pp=348–349}}; {{harvnb|Kristiansen|Allentoft|Frei|Iversen|2017|p=340}}; {{harvnb|Reich|2018|pp=110–111}}</ref> postulates a diffusion of Indo-European languages from the ] towards Northern Europe during the third millennium BCE, via linguistic contacts and migrations from the ] towards modern-day Denmark, resulting in cultural mixing with the earlier ].<ref>{{harvnb|Anthony|2007|pp=360, 367–368}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Kristiansen|Allentoft|Frei|Iversen|2017|p=340}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|pp=512–513}}</ref>{{efn|{{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=521}}: "In the more than 250 years (ca. 2850–2600 B.C.E.) when late Funnel Beaker farmers coexisted with the new ] communities within a relatively small area of present-day Denmark, processes of cultural and linguistic exchange were almost inevitable—if not widespread."}} The subsequent culture of the ] (c. 2000/1750{{Snd}}c. 500 BCE) shows definite cultural and population continuities with later Germanic peoples,{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=636}} and is often supposed to have been the culture in which the ], the predecessor of the Proto-Germanic language, developed.{{sfn|Koch|2020|p=38}} However, it is unclear whether these earlier peoples possessed any ethnic continuity with the later Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=11}} | |||
]]] | |||
] | |||
Generally, scholars agree that it is possible to speak of Germanic-speaking peoples after 500 BCE, although the first attestation of the name ''Germani'' is not until much later.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=32}} Between around 500 BCE and the beginning of the ], archeological and linguistic evidence suggest that the '']'' ('original homeland') of the ], the ancestral idiom of all attested Germanic dialects, existed in or near the ] known as the late ], of the central Elbe in present day Germany, stretching north into Jutland and east into present day Poland.<ref>{{Harvnb|Polomé|1992|p=51}}; {{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=338}}; {{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}</ref>{{efn|{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}: "Early Jastorf, at the end of the 7th century BCE, is almost certainly too early for the last common ancestor of the attested languages; but later Jastorf culture and its successors occupy so much territory that their populations are most unlikely to have spoken a single dialect, even granting that the expansion of the culture was relatively rapid. It follows that our reconstructed PGmc was only one of the dialects spoken by peoples identified archeologically, or by the Romans, as 'Germans'; the remaining Germanic peoples spoke sister dialects of PGmc." | |||
===Origins=== | |||
{{harvnb|Polomé|1992|p=51}}: "...if the Jastorf culture and, probably, the neighboring Harpstedt culture to the west constitute the Germanic homeland, a spread of Proto-Germanic northwards and eastwards would have to be assumed, which might explain both the archaisms and the innovative features of North Germanic and East Germanic, and would fit nicely with recent views locating the homeland of the Goths in Poland."}} If the Jastorf Culture is the origin of the Germanic peoples, then the Scandinavian peninsula would have become Germanic either via migration or assimilation over the course of the same period.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=635}} Alternatively, {{interlanguage link|Hermann Ament|de}} has stressed that two other archaeological groups must have belonged to the ''Germani'', one on either side of the ] and reaching to the ], and another in Jutland and southern Scandinavia. These groups would thus show a "polycentric origin" for the Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=49–50}} The neighboring ] in modern Poland is thought to possibly reflect a Germanic and ] component.{{sfn|Mallory|Adams|1997|p=470}}{{efn|Mallory and Adams observe: "The Przeworsk Culture shows continuity with preceding cultures (Lusatian) and insures that the Slavic homeland was in its territory from whence the Venedi, one of the earliest historically attested Slavic tribes are specifically derived. On the other hand, Germanicists have argued that the Przeworsk culture was occupied by the Elbe-Germanic tribes and there are also those who argue that the Przeworsk reflects both a Germanic and Slavic component."{{sfn|Mallory|Adams|1997|p=470}} }} The identification of the Jastorf culture with the ''Germani'' has been criticized by ], who notes that it seems to be missing areas such as southern Scandinavia and the Rhine-Weser area, which linguists argue to have been Germanic, while also not according with the Roman era definition of ''Germani'', which included Celtic-speaking peoples further south and west.{{sfn|Brather|2004|pp=181–183}} | |||
{{See also|Indo-European migrations|Nordic Bronze Age}} | |||
]: Orange Field{{Snd}}] (]), Dark Red{{Snd}}] (Germanic), Dark Green{{Snd}}] (Germanic)]] | |||
Archaeological and linguistic evidence from a period known as the Nordic Bronze Age indicates that a common material culture existed between the Germanic tribes that inherited the southern regions of Scandinavia, along with the ] area and the area of what is now ], Germany.{{sfn|Kinder|Hilgemann|2004|p=109}}{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} Additional archaeological remnants from the Iron Age society that once existed in nearby ] also show traces of this culture.<ref name="britannica.com"/> Exactly how these cultures interacted remains a mystery but the migrations of early proto-Germanic peoples are discernible from the remaining evidence of prehistoric cultures in Hügelgräber, ], and ]. Climatic change between 850 BCE to 760 BCE in Scandinavia and "a later and more rapid one around 650 BCE might have triggered migrations to the coast of Eastern Germany and further toward the Vistula.{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} | |||
A category of evidence used to locate the Proto-Germanic homeland is founded on traces of early linguistic contacts with neighbouring languages. Germanic loanwords in the ] and ] have preserved archaic forms (e.g. Finnic ''kuningas'', from Proto-Germanic {{Lang|gem-x-proto|kuningaz}} 'king'; ''rengas'', from {{Lang|gem-x-proto|hringaz}} 'ring'; etc.),<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=338}}; {{Harvnb|Kroonen|2013|pp=247, 311}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> with the older loan layers possibly dating back to an earlier period of intense contacts between pre-Germanic and ] (i.e. ]) speakers.<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=197}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> Shared ] between ] and Germanic languages, concentrated in certain semantic domains such as religion and warfare, indicate intensive contacts between the ''Germani'' and ], usually identified with the archaeological ], found in southern Germany and the modern Czech Republic.<ref>{{harvnb|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=579–589}}; {{harvnb|Steuer|2021|p=113}}; {{harvnb|Koch|2020|pp=79–80}}; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=161–163}}.</ref> Early contacts probably occurred during the Pre-Germanic and Pre-Celtic periods, dated to the 2nd millennium BCE,{{Sfn|Koch|2020|pp=79–80}}{{efn|{{harvnb|Koch|2020|pp=79–80}}: "New words shared between these languages at this period are not detectable as loanwords. The smaller number that do show Celtic innovations probably post-date the transition from Pre-Celtic to Proto-Celtic ~1200 BC. For example, the Celto-Germanic group name giving Proto-Germanic *''Burgunþaz'' and Pro-Celtic *''Brigantes'' was *''Bhr̥ghn̥tes'', which then independently underwent the Germanic and Celtic treatments of Proto-Indo-European syllabic *''r̥'' and *''n̥'' . It would be unlikely for the name to have its attested Germanic form if it had been borrowed from Celtic after ~1200 BC and probably impossible after ~900 BC."}} and the Celts appear to have had a large amount of influence on Germanic culture from up until the first century CE, which led to a high degree of Celtic-Germanic shared material culture and social organization.{{sfn|Green|1998|pp=145–159}} Some evidence of linguistic convergence between Germanic and ], whose ''Urheimat'' is supposed to have been situated north of the Alps before the 1st millennium BCE, have also been highlighted by scholars.{{sfn|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=161–163}} Shared changes in their grammars also suggest early contacts between Germanic and ]; however, some of these innovations are shared with Baltic only, which may point to linguistic contacts during a relatively late period, at any rate after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic into ] and ], with the similarities to Slavic being seen as remnants of Indo-European archaisms or the result of secondary contacts.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=581–582}}{{sfn|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=166–167}}{{efn|{{harvnb|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=581–582}}: "Also: eine Gemeinsamkeit von Germ., Balt. und Slaw., wobei die Neuerungen vor allem in einer Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Balt. zum Ausdruck kommen; die Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Slaw. beruht mehr auf der Bewahrung urspr. Verhältnisse und weist damit nicht auf engere Gemeinsamkeiten im Verlauf der Entwicklung. (...) Die Kontakte zum Extrem auf der anderen Seite, dem Slaw., sind wohl nur als eine Begleiterscheinung der Kontakte zum Balt. aufzufassen. Diese Kontakte zum Balt. müssen allerdings teilweise recht alt sein."; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=166–167}}: "... as for the Balto-Slavic connection, other pieces of evidence show shared innovations with Baltic only, not with Slavic, which indicates a period of contact and joint development between Germanic and Balto-Slavic languages during a relatively late time period and, in any event, after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic."}} | |||
The cultural phase of the late Bronze Age and early Iron Age in Europe (c. 1200–600 BCE in temperate continental areas), known in contemporary terms as the ] expanded from the south into this area and brought the early Germanic peoples under the influence of early Celtic (or pre Celtic) culture between 1200 BCE to 600 BCE, whereupon they began extracting ] from the available ore in ]. This ushered in the ].{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} Stretching from central France all the way to western Hungary and then from the Alps to central Poland, the Hallstatt culture also constructed sophisticated structures and the archaeological remains across parts of France, Germany and Hungary suggest their trade networks along the North Atlantic, Baltic Sea and up and down central Europe's river valleys were fairly elaborate as well.{{sfn|Cunliffe|2011|p=309–316}} | |||
=== Earliest recorded history === | |||
===Early Iron Age=== | |||
{{Further|Pytheas|Bastarnae|Sciri|Germanisation of Gaul|Cimbrian War|Gallic Wars}} | |||
{{Further information|Pre-Roman Iron Age}} | |||
According to some authors the ], or ], were the first ''Germani'' to be encountered by the ] and thus to be mentioned in historical records.{{sfn|Maciałowicz|Rudnicki|Strobin|2016|pp=136–138}} They appear in historical sources going as far back as the 3rd century BCE through the 4th century CE.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=23}} Another eastern people known from about 200 BCE, and sometimes believed to be Germanic-speaking, are the ] (Greek: {{Lang|grc-latn|Skiroi}}), who are recorded threatening the city of ] on the Black Sea.{{sfn|Chaniotis|2013|pp=209–211}} Late in the 2nd century BCE, Roman and Greek sources recount the migrations of the Cimbri, Teutones and ] whom Caesar later classified as Germanic.{{sfn|Kaul|Martens|1995|pp=133, 153–154}} The movements of these groups through parts of ], ] and ] resulted in the ] (113–101 BCE) against the Romans, in which the Teutons and Cimbri were victorious over several Roman armies but were ultimately defeated.{{sfn|Harris|1979|pp=245–247}}{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=72}}{{sfn|Woolf|2012|pp=105–107}} | |||
The earliest sites at which Germanic peoples ''per se'' have been documented are in Northern Europe, in what now constitutes the plains of Denmark and southern Sweden. However, in even this region, the population had been, according to Waldman & Mason, "remarkably stable" – as far back as the Neolithic Age, when humans first began controlling their environment through the use of agriculture and the domestication of animals.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=296–297}} Given this stability, the population of the region necessarily preceded the arrival in Europe of the precursors of the Germanic languages – which most likely began with the ]. | |||
The first century BCE was a time of the expansion of Germanic-speaking peoples at the expense of Celtic-speaking polities in modern southern Germany and the Czech Republic.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=22}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=13}} Before 60 BCE, ], described by Caesar as king of the ''Germani'', led a force including Suevi across the Rhine into Gaul near ], successfully aiding the ] against their enemies the ] at the ].{{sfn|Vanderhoeven|Vanderhoeven|2004|p=144}}{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=45}} Ariovistus was initially considered an ally of Rome.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2006|p=204}} In 58 BCE, with increasing numbers of settlers crossing the Rhine to join Ariovistus, ] went to war with them, defeating them at the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=45}} {{sfn|Steuer|2006|p=230}} In the following years Caesar pursued a controversial campaign to conquer all of Gaul on behalf of Rome, establishing the Rhine as a border. In 55 BCE he crossed the Rhine into Germania near ]. Near modern ] he also massacred a large migrating group of ] and ] who had crossed the Rhine from the east.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2009|p=212, note 2}} | |||
During the 2nd millennium BCE, the so-called ] expanded eastward into the adjacent regions between the estuaries of the Elbe and Oder rivers.{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=5}} | |||
===Roman Imperial Period to 375=== | |||
As early as 750 BCE, archeological evidence gives the impression that the proto-Germanic population was becoming more uniform in its culture.{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} As this population grew, it migrated south-west, into coastal floodplains due to the exhaustion of the soil in its original settlements.{{sfn|Verhart|2006|pp=81–82}} | |||
], in existence from 7 BCE to 9 CE. The dotted line represents the ], the fortified border constructed following the final withdrawal of Roman forces from Germania.]] | |||
==== Early Roman Imperial period (27 BCE – 166 CE) ==== | |||
By approximately 250 BCE, additional expansion further southwards into central Europe had begun to take place and five general groups of Germanic people emerged, each employing distinct linguistic dialects but sharing similar language innovations — they are distinguished from one another as: ''North Germanic'' in southern Scandinavia; ''North Sea Germanic'' in the regions along the North Sea and in the Jutland peninsula NW Europe, which forms the mainland of Denmark together with the north German state of Schleswig-Holstein; ''Rhine-Weser Germanic'' along the middle Rhine and Weser river (which empties into the North Sea near Bremerhaven); ''Elbe Germanic'' spoken by the people living directly along the middle Elbe river; and ''East Germanic'' between the middle of the Oder and the Vistula rivers.{{Efn|See: ''The New Encyclopædia Britannica'', 15th edition, 22: pp. 641–642.}} | |||
{{Further|Roman Iron Age|Early Imperial campaigns in Germania|Year of the Four Emperors}} | |||
Throughout the reign of Augustus—from 27 BCE until 14 CE—the Roman empire expanded into Gaul, with the Rhine as a border. Starting in 13 BCE, there were Roman campaigns across the Rhine for a 28-year period.{{sfn|Wells|2004|p=155}} First came the pacification of the Usipetes, Sicambri, and ] near the Rhine, then attacks increased further from the Rhine, on the ], ], ] and ] (including the ]).{{sfn|Gruen|2006|pp=180–182}} These campaigns eventually reached and even crossed the Elbe, and in 5 CE Tiberius was able to show strength by having a Roman fleet enter the Elbe and meet the legions in the heart of ''Germania''.{{sfn|Gruen|2006|p=183}} Once Tiberius subdued the Germanic people between the Rhine and the Elbe, the region at least up to ]—and possibly up to the ]—was made the Roman province '']'' and provided soldiers to the Roman army.{{sfn|Haller|Dannenbauer|1970|p=30}}{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=995}} | |||
However, within this period two Germanic kings formed larger alliances. Both of them had spent some of their youth in Rome; the first of them was ] of the Marcomanni,{{efn|Tacitus referred to him as king of the Suevians.<ref>Tacitus, ''Annales'', {{Webarchive|url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121417/http://www.perseus.tufts.edu/hopper/text?doc=urn:cts:latinLit:phi1351.phi005.perseus-eng1:2.26 |date=23 April 2023 }}.</ref>}} who had led his people away from the Roman activities into ], which was defended by forests and mountains, and had formed alliances with other peoples. In 6 CE, Rome planned an attack against him but the campaign was cut short when forces were needed for the ] in the Balkans.{{sfn|Haller|Dannenbauer|1970|p=30}}{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2016|p=275}} | |||
Concomitantly, during the 2nd century BCE the advent of the ] of ] and ] arose in nearby territories further west but the interactions between the early Germanic people and the Celts is thought to have been minimal based on the linguistic evidence.{{sfn|Verhart|2006|p=67}} Despite the absence of the Celtic influence further eastwards, there are a number of Celtic loanwords in Proto-Germanic, which at the very least indicates contact between the people of Gaul and the early Germanic cultures that resided along the ] river.{{sfn|Well|1996|pp=603–611}} Nonetheless, material objects such as metal ornaments and pottery found near the areas east of the lower Rhine are connoted as ] in nomenclature and are characteristically distinguishable from the Celtic objects found further west.{{sfn|Bogucki|Crabtree, eds. (vol. 2)|2003|p=152}} | |||
Just three years later (9 CE), the second of these Germanic figures, ] of the Cherusci—initially an ally of Rome—drew a large Roman force into an ambush in northern Germany, and destroyed the three legions of ] at the ].{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2016|pp=276–277}} Marboduus and Arminius went to war with each other in 17 CE; Arminius was victorious and Marboduus was forced to flee to the Romans.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=15}} | |||
Following the Roman defeat at the Teutoburg Forest, Rome gave up on the possibility of fully integrating this region into the empire.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=994}} Rome launched successful campaigns across the Rhine between 14 and 16 CE under Tiberius and Germanicus, but the effort of integrating Germania now seemed to outweigh its benefits.{{sfn|Haller|Dannenbauer|1970|pp=30–31}} In the reign of Augustus's successor, Tiberius, it became state policy to expand the empire no further than the frontier based roughly upon the Rhine and Danube, recommendations that were specified in the will of Augustus and read aloud by Tiberius himself.{{sfn|Wells|1995|p=98}} Roman intervention in Germania led to a shifting and unstable political situation, in which pro- and anti-Roman parties vied for power. Arminius was murdered in 21 CE by his fellow Germanic tribesmen, due in part to these tensions and for his attempt to claim supreme kingly power for himself.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=15}} | |||
It is not clear if the first occurrence of the term ''Germani'' in Roman ethnography is either a reference to Germanic or Celtic according to modern linguists, but it is probable that the clear geographic demarcation appearing between the two peoples may have been made for the sake of political convenience by Caesar.{{sfn|Mallory|Adams|1997|p=222}} Caesar described some tribes more distinctly than others but generally considered most of them as being from Germanic stock. However, the archaeological evidence in some of the regions creates an ethnographic problem in clearly delineating the indigenous people based strictly on Roman classification. Nonetheless, there are scholars who assert that there was an eventual linguistic "Germanization" that occurred during the 1st century BCE through something they call the "elite-dominance" model.{{sfn|Hachmann|Kossack|Kuhn|1962|pp=183–212}} Archaeologists are unable to make definitive judgments which accord the observations of the Roman writer Tacitus. Enough cultural absorption between the various Germanic people occurred that geographically defining the extent of pre-Roman Germanic territory is nearly impossible from a classification standpoint.{{sfn|Verhart|2006|pp=175–176}} | |||
In the wake of Arminius's death, Roman diplomats sought to keep the Germanic peoples divided and fractious.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=16}} Rome established relationships with individual Germanic kings that are often discussed as being similar to ]s; however, the situation on the border was always unstable, with rebellions by the ] in 28 CE, and attacks by the ] and ] in the 60s CE.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=16–17}} The most serious threat to the Roman order was the ] in 69 CE, during the civil wars following the death of ] known as the ].{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=17}} The ] had long served as auxiliary troops in the Roman army as well as in the imperial bodyguard as the so-called '']'', often called the Germanic bodyguard.{{sfn|Roymans|2004|pp=57–58}} The uprising was led by ], a member of the Batavian royal family and Roman military officer, and attracted a large coalition of people both inside and outside of the Roman territory. The revolt ended following several defeats, with Civilis claiming to have only supported the imperial claims of ], who was victorious in the civil war.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=17–18}} | |||
Some recognizable trends in the archaeological records exist, as it is known that, generally speaking, western Germanic people while still migratory, were more geographically settled, whereas the eastern Germanics remained transitory for a longer period.{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=6}} Three settlement patterns and solutions come to the fore, the first of which is the establishment of an agricultural base in a region which allowed them to support larger populations; second, the Germanic peoples periodically cleared forests to extend the range of their pasturage; thirdly (and the most frequent occurrence), they often emigrated to other areas as they exhausted the immediately available resources.{{sfn|Bury|2000|pp=6–7}} War and conquest followed as the Germanic people migrated bringing them into direct conflict with the Celts who were forced to either Germanize or migrate elsewhere as a result. West Germanic people eventually settled in central Europe and became more accustomed to agriculture and it is the various western Germanic people that are described by Caesar and Tacitus. Meanwhile, the eastern Germanic people continued their migratory habits.{{sfn|Bury|2000|pp=7–9}} Roman writers characteristically organized and classified people and it may very well have been deliberate on their part to recognize the tribal distinctions of the various Germanic people so as to pick out known leaders and exploit these differences for their benefit. For the most part however, these early Germanic people shared a basic culture, operated similarly from an economic perspective, and were not nearly as differentiated as the Romans implied. In fact, the Germanic tribes are hard to distinguish from the Celts on many accounts simply based on archaeological records.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=301}} | |||
], the ], displaying the ], a hairstyle which, according to Tacitus, was common among Germanic warriors{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=683}}]] | |||
===Pytheas=== | |||
The century after the Batavian Revolt saw mostly peace between the Germanic peoples and Rome. In 83 CE, Emperor ] of the ] attacked the Chatti north of Mainz (Mogontiacum).{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=18}} This war would last until 85 CE. Following the end of the war with the Chatti, Domitian reduced the number of Roman soldiers on the upper Rhine and shifted the Roman military to guarding the Danube frontier, beginning the construction of the '']'', the longest fortified border in the empire.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=52–53}} The period afterwards was peaceful enough that the emperor ] reduced the number of soldiers on the frontier.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=25}} According to ], the Romans appear to have reserved the right to choose rulers among the barbarians on the frontier.{{sfn|James|2014|p=31}} | |||
One of the earliest known written records of the Germanic world in classical times was in the lost work of ] ({{floruit | date = 4th century BCE}}). It is believed that Pytheas traveled to northern Europe {{circa | 325 BCE}}, and his observations about the geographical environment, traditions and culture of the northern European populations became a central source of information for later historians - often the only source.{{Efn|Ancient authors we know by name who saw Pytheas' text were ], ], ], ], ], ], ] and ], as Lionel Pearson remarked in reviewing Hans Joachim Mette, ''Pytheas von Massalia'' (Berlin: Gruyter) 1952, in ''Classical Philology'' '''49'''.3 (July 1954), pp. 212–214.}} Authors such as ], ] and ] cite Pytheas in disbelief, although Pytheas' observations appear to have been accurate. Though Pytheas was not the first Mediterranean to explore those lands (note for example ] (5th century BCE), and possibly ] and ] ({{circa | 6th century BCE}}), his became the first substantial surviving description of these populations. Much of the Germanic peoples' early history enters into view through Pytheas, particularly since he was also possibly the first to distinguish the ''Germanoi'' people of northern and central Europe as distinct from the ''Keltoi'' people further west.{{sfn|Osborne|2008|p=38}}{{sfn|Cunliffe|2011|pp=6–8}} Along with the records of a couple of other classical writers (namely ] (2nd century BCE) and ] (c. 135 BCE – c. 51 BCE), the work of Pytheas on the Celts and early Germans influenced scores of future geographers, historians and ethnographers.{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=51–52}} | |||
====Marcomannic Wars to 375 CE==== | |||
] and the ] (late 2nd century BCE) and their ] (113–101 BCE)]] | |||
{{Further|Marcomannic Wars|Crisis of the Third Century}} | |||
Following sixty years of quiet on the frontier, 166 CE saw a major incursion of peoples from north of the Danube during the reign of ], beginning the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=54}} By 168 (during the ]), barbarian hosts consisting of Marcomanni, Quadi, and Sarmatian Iazyges, attacked and pushed their way to Italy.{{sfn|Ward|Heichelheim|Yeo|2016|p=340}} They advanced as far as Upper Italy, destroyed Opitergium/Oderzo and besieged Aquileia.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=26}} The Romans had finished the war by 180, through a combination of Roman military victories, the resettling of some peoples on Roman territory, and by making alliances with others.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=55}} Marcus Aurelius's successor ] chose not to permanently occupy any territory conquered north of the Danube, and the following decades saw an increase in the defenses at the ''limes''.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=26}} The Romans renewed their right to choose the kings of the Marcomanni and Quadi, and Commodus forbid them to hold assemblies unless a Roman centurion was present.{{sfn|James|2014|p=32}} | |||
] (c. 250–260 CE)]] | |||
===Bastarnae=== | |||
The period after the Marcomannic Wars saw the emergence of peoples with new names along the Roman frontiers, which were probably formed by the merger of smaller groups.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=55}} These new confederacies or peoples tended to border the Roman imperial frontier.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=120}} Many ethnic names from earlier periods disappear.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=26–27}} The ] emerged along the upper Rhine and are mentioned in Roman sources from the third century onward.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=109}} The ] begin to be mentioned along the lower Danube, where they attacked the city of ] in 238.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=140}} The Franks are first mentioned occupying territory between the Rhine and Weser.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=56}} The Lombards seem to have moved their center of power to the central Elbe.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} Groups such as the Alamanni, Goths, and Franks were not unified polities; they formed multiple, loosely associated groups, who often fought each other and some of whom sought Roman friendship.{{sfn|James|2014|pp=40–45}} The Romans also begin to mention seaborne attacks by the Saxons, a term used generically in Latin for Germanic-speaking pirates. A system of defenses on both sides of the ], the ], was established to deal with their raids.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=244}}{{sfn|James|2014|p=122}} | |||
{{Main article|Bastarnae}} | |||
An early Germanic people known as the Bastarnae were identified by Roman authors and were allegedly the first to reach the Graeco-Roman world, living in the area north of the Danube's mouth in the ]. They resided primarily in the territory east of the ] between the ] valley and the delta of the Danube in what is now the ], ] and ] and are considered the easternmost of the Germanic tribes.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} The Bastarnae are mentioned in historical sources going back as far as the 3rd century BCE all the way through the 4th century CE.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=24}} In 201–202 BCE, the Macedonians under the leadership of King Philip V, conscripted the Bastarnae as soldiers to fight against the Romans in the Second Macedonian War.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} They remained a presence in that area until late in the Roman empire while some settled on Peuce Island at the mouth of the Danube on the Black Sea which is why the name Peucini is also associated with the Bastarnae.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} King Perseus enlisted the service of the Bastarnae in 171–168 BCE to fight the Third Macedonian War. By 29 BCE, they were subdued by the Romans and those that remained began merging with various tribes of Goths into the second century CE.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} | |||
From 250 onward, the Gothic peoples formed the "single most potent threat to the northern frontier of Rome".{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=56}} In 250 CE a Gothic king ] led Goths with Bastarnae, Carpi, Vandals, and ] into the empire, laying siege to ]. He followed his victory there with another on the marshy terrain at ], a battle which cost the life of Roman emperor ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=140}} In 253/254, further attacks occurred reaching ] and possibly ].{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=112}} In 267/268 there were large raids led by the Herules in 267/268, and a mixed group of Goths and Herules in 269/270. Gothic attacks were abruptly ended in the years after 270, after a Roman victory in which the Gothic king ] was killed.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=141–142}} | |||
Sometime in CE 250, the Gothic king Kniva employed the assistance of the Bastarnae, Carpi, various Goths, and the Taifali when he eventually laid siege to Philippopolis; he followed this victory up with another on the marshy terrain at Abrittus, a battle which cost the life of a Roman emperor and inaugurated a series of consecutive barbarian invasions of the northern Balkans and ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=150}} Historian Thomas Burns references the Bastarnae but only as an aside from the Latin poet ], claiming that they were among "the oldest of the various Scythian people".{{sfn|Burns|1994|p=103}} Burns further elaborates in stating that there are no "specific references" to the Bastarnae and that remarks about them by Claudian and later third century writers "must give us pause" for the mention of such people might merely have been a "convenient poetic device."{{sfn|Burns|1994|p=103}} Historian Peter Heather disagrees with this position and identifies the Bastarnae as one of the Germanic tribes and asserts that they once "dominated substantial tracts of territory at the mouth of the Danube."{{sfn|Heather|2005|p=49}} Along similar lines, the late classical scholar, Theodor Mommsen, recognized the Bastarnae and placed them in the geographic regions of ] and ] during the reign of Tiberius.{{sfn|Mommsen|1968|p=229}}{{Efn|A preserved report from the Governor of Moesia indicates that Nero released a notable number of Bastarnae captives in recompense for their tribal King's willingness to submit before the Roman standards.{{sfn|Mommsen|1968|p=229}} }} This is the same region where Tacitus placed them.{{sfn|Williams|1998|p=184}} Another historian of antiquity, J. B. Bury, counted the Bastarnae along with the Goths, Vandals, Gepids, Burgundians, Lombards, Rugians, Heruls and Sciri among the eastern Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=15}} Sometime during the 4th or 5th century CE, the Bastarnae were defeated by the Huns, ending their regional domination.{{sfn|Heather|2005|p=154}}{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} | |||
The Roman ''limes'' largely collapsed in 259/260,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=57}} during the ] (235–284),{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} and Germanic raids penetrated as far as northern Italy.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=27}} The ''limes'' on the Rhine and upper Danube was brought under control again in 270s, and by 300 the Romans had reestablished control over areas they had abandoned during the crisis.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=27}} From the later third century onward, the Roman army relied increasingly on troops of Barbarian origin, often recruited from Germanic peoples, with some functioning as senior commanders in the Roman army.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=59–61}} In the 4th century, warfare along the Rhine frontier between the Romans and Franks and Alemanni seems to have mostly consisted of campaigns of plunder, during which major battles were avoided.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=35}} The Romans generally followed a policy of trying to prevent strong leaders from emerging among the barbarians, using treachery, kidnapping, and assassination, paying off rival tribes to attack them, or by supporting internal rivals.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=125}} | |||
===Collision with Rome=== | |||
{{Main article|Germanic Wars}} | |||
] | |||
===Migration Period (c. 375–568)=== | |||
Late in the 2nd century BCE, Roman sources recount the migrating Germanic people of ], ] and ] who invaded areas considered part of Imperial Rome. Unsurprisingly, this cultural confrontation resulted in war between the ] and the Germanic tribes; particularly those of the ] under ].{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} The ] crossed into Norticum (Austria) in 113 BCE looking for food and usable land when they confronted and defeated a Roman army. A combined force of Cimbri{{Efn|Plutarch writes of these Cimbrian warriors with "sky blue" colored eyes, see: ''Truces et cærulei oculi''. -- Germ. IX. Plutarch (in Marius, XI). Cited from Francis B. Gummere, ''Germanic Origins: A Study in Primitive Culture'' (New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1892), 58 fn.}} and ] squared off against additional armies from Rome in 109 and 105 BCE, vanquishing them in the process.{{sfn|Ozment|2005|p=58fn}} Their further incursions into Roman Italy were ] in 101 BCE at Vercellae by the Roman army.{{sfn|Woolf|2012|pp=105–107}} These earlier invasions were written up by Caesar and others as presaging of a Northern danger for the Roman Republic, a danger that should be controlled.{{sfn|Cunliffe|2011|pp=369–371}} | |||
{{Main|Migration Period}} | |||
] | |||
The ] is traditionally cited by historians as beginning in 375 CE, under the assumption that the appearance of the ] prompted the ] to seek shelter within the Roman Empire in 376.{{sfn|Springer|2010|pp=1020–1021}} The end of the migration period is usually set at 568 when the Lombards invaded Italy. During this time period, numerous barbarian groups invaded the Roman Empire and established new kingdoms within its boundaries.{{sfn|Springer|2010|p=1021}} These Germanic migrations traditionally mark the transition between antiquity and the beginning of the early ].{{sfn|Brather|2010|p=1034}} The reasons for the migrations of the period are unclear, but scholars have proposed overpopulation, climate change, bad harvests, famines, and adventurousness as possible reasons.{{sfn|Brather|2010|p=1035-1036}} Migrations were probably carried out by relatively small groups rather than entire peoples.{{sfn|Brather|2010|p=1036}} | |||
====Early Migration Period (before 375–420)==== | |||
] describes the ''Germani'' and their customs in his '']'', though it is still a matter of debate if he refers to Northern ] tribes or clearly identified Germanic tribes. | |||
The ], a Gothic group in modern Ukraine under the rule of ], were among the first peoples attacked by the Huns, apparently facing Hunnic pressure for some years.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=101}} Following Ermanaric's death, the Greuthungi's resistance broke and they moved toward the ] river.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=98–100}} A second Gothic group, the ] under King ], constructed a ] against the Huns near the Dniester.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=143}} However, these measures did not stop the Huns and the majority of the Tervingi abandoned Athanaric; they subsequently fled—accompanied by a contingent of Greuthungi—to the Danube in 376, seeking asylum in the Roman Empire.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=100}} The emperor ] chose only to admit the Tervingi, who were settled in the Roman provinces of ] and ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=143}}{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=131}} | |||
Due to mistreatment by the Romans, the Tervingi revolted in 377, starting the ], joined by the Greuthungi.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=131–132}}{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=143}}{{efn|During the initial stage of the conflict between the Romans and the Tervingi, the Greuthungi had crossed the Danube into the Empire.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2009b|p=252}} }} The Goths and their allies defeated the Romans first at ], then defeated and killed emperor Valens in the ] in 378, destroying two-thirds of Valens' army.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=176–178}}{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=79–87}} Following further fighting, peace was negotiated in 382, granting the Goths considerable autonomy within the Roman Empire.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=135–137}} However, these Goths—who would be known as the ]—revolted several more times,{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=138–139}} finally coming to be ruled by ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=145}} In 397, the disunited eastern Empire submitted to some of his demands, possibly giving him control over ].{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=143–144}} In the aftermath of the large-scale Gothic entries into the empire, the Franks and Alemanni became more secure in their positions in 395, when ], the barbarian generalissimo who held power in the western Empire, made agreements with them.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=199}} | |||
<blockquote> have neither ] to preside over sacred offices, nor do they pay great regard to sacrifices. They rank in the number of the gods those alone whom they behold, and by whose instrumentality they are obviously benefited, namely, the sun, fire, and the moon; they have not heard of the other deities even by report. Their whole life is occupied in hunting and in the pursuits of the military art; from childhood they devote themselves to fatigue and hardships. Those who have remained ] for the longest time, receive the greatest commendation among their people; they think that by this the growth is promoted, by this the physical powers are increased and the sinews are strengthened. And to have had knowledge of a woman before the twentieth year they reckon among the most disgraceful acts; of which matter there is no concealment, because they bathe promiscuously in the rivers and use skins or small cloaks of deer's hides, a large portion of the body being in consequence naked.</blockquote> | |||
] probably depicting ] (on the right), the son of a ] father and a Roman mother, who became the most powerful man in the Western Roman Empire from 395 to 408 CE{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=61}}{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=89}}]] | |||
<blockquote>They do not pay much attention to agriculture, and a large portion of their food consists in milk, cheese, and flesh; nor has any one a fixed quantity of land or his own individual limits; but the magistrates and the leading men each year apportion to the tribes and families, who have united together, as much land as, and in the place in which, they think proper, and the year after compel them to remove elsewhere. For this enactment they advance many reasons-lest seduced by long-continued custom, they may exchange their ardor in the waging of war for agriculture; lest they may be anxious to acquire extensive estates, and the more powerful drive the weaker from their possessions; lest they construct their houses with too great a desire to avoid cold and heat; lest the desire of wealth spring up, from which cause divisions and discords arise; and that they may keep the common people in a contented state of mind, when each sees his own means placed on an equality with the most powerful.{{Efn|This derives from Gaius Julius Caesar, ''Commentarii De Bello Gallico'', VI. XX–XXI}}</blockquote> | |||
In 401, Alaric invaded Italy, coming to an understanding with Stilicho in 404/5.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=145–146}} This agreement allowed Stilicho to fight against the force of ], who had crossed the Middle Danube in 405/6 and invaded Italy, only to be defeated outside Florence.{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=182}} That same year, a large force of Vandals, Suevi, Alans, and Burgundians ], fighting the Franks but facing no Roman resistance.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=211}} In 409, the Suevi, Vandals, and Alans crossing the Pyrenees into Spain, where they took possession of the northern part of the peninsula.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=172}} The Burgundians seized the land around modern ], ], and Strasbourg, territory that was recognized by the Roman Emperor ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=197}} When Stilicho fell from power in 408, Alaric invaded Italy again and eventually ] in 410; Alaric died shortly thereafter.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=147–148}} The Visigoths withdrew into Gaul where they faced a power struggle until the succession of ] in 415 and his son ] in 417/18.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=147–149}} Following successful campaigns against them by the Roman emperor ], the Visigoths were settled as Roman allies in Gaul between modern Toulouse and Bourdeaux.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=150}}{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=228–230}} | |||
Other Goths, including those of Athanaric, continued to live outside the empire, with three groups crossing into the Roman territory after the Tervingi.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=102–103}} The Huns gradually conquered Gothic groups north of the Danube, of which at least six are known, from 376 to 400. ] may never have been conquered.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=111–112}} The ] also formed an important Germanic people under Hunnic rule; the Huns had largely conquered them by 406.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=223}} One Gothic group under Hunnic domination was ruled by the ], who would form the core of the ].{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=113–114}} The situation outside the Roman empire in 410s and 420s is poorly attested, but it is clear that the Huns continued to spread their influence onto the middle Danube.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=109}} | |||
Tacitus described the Germanic people as ethnically uniform or "unmixed" with "a distinct character" and he even generalized them by claiming that "a family likeness pervades the whole." He also reported that their eyes were "stern and blue" and they had "ruddy hair" with "large bodies" that rendered them capable of "powerful exertions."{{sfn|Tacitus|2009|p=48}} This image portrayed them as a fearsome people deserving Rome's attention. Caesar was wary of these "barbaric" people of ''Germania'' and invoked the threat of expansions such as that by ]' ] as justification for his brutal campaigns to annex Gaul to Rome in 58–51 BCE.{{sfn|Pagden|2001|p=22}} Both Ariovistus and another notable Germanic warrior king named ] attempted to rule their warrior-based empires in autocratic fashion but were killed by the treachery of other warrior-nobles who strove for their own glory.{{sfn|Todd |1999|pp=34–35}} | |||
==== The Hunnic Empire (c. 420–453) ==== | |||
An intense Roman militarization, greater than ever before, was begun under Caesar to deal with the barbarian tribes along the frontier — particularly since he feared that the Celtic Gauls between Rome and the Germanic people would not be able to defend themselves.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=302}} One major Celtic people who were forced from their homeland in modern southwest Germany and Bohemia were the ], a migration which had major impacts on Rome and many other peoples. Later, Caesar's attention in 58 BCE was drawn to the movements of the Boii's old neighbours the ], another population group forced into Gaul from the direction of modern southwest Germany and western Switzerland.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=23}}{{Efn|The tribal Helvetii lend their namesake to the formal epithet for the nation of Switzerland – the Helvetic Confederacy (or ]). See: The Encyclopædia Britannica (2015), "Helvetii". Stable URL: http://www.britannica.com/topic/Helvetii}} When the Gaulish Arverni and Sequani elicited assistance from the Germanic Suebi (who came to them from east of the Rhine into Gaul) against their Aedui enemies in 71 BCE, the Suebi essentially remained ''in situ'' and were able to expand further into the territory along the periphery of the Roman frontier. Meanwhile, Celtic culture and influence in Gaul began to wane during the first century BCE as a result.{{sfn|Todd |1999|pp=23–24}} | |||
{{Further|Decline of the Western Roman Empire|Barbarian kingdoms}} | |||
In 428, the Vandal leader ] moved his forces across the strait of Gibraltar into north Africa. Within two years, they had conquered most of north Africa.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=176}} By 434, following a renewed political crisis in Rome, the Rhine frontier had collapsed, and in order to restore it, the Roman {{Lang|la|magister militum}} ] engineered the destruction of the Burgundian kingdom in 435/436, possibly with Hunnic mercenaries, and launched several successful campaigns against the Visigoths.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=243–244}} In 439, the Vandals conquered ], which served as an excellent base for further raids throughout the Mediterranean and became the basis for the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=176–177}} The loss of Carthage forced Aetius to make peace with the Visigoths in 442, effectively recognizing their independence within the boundaries of the empire.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=245-247}} During the resulting peace, Aetius resettled the Burgundians in ] in southern Gaul.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=248}} In the 430s, Aetius negotiated peace with the Suevi in Spain, leading to a practical loss of Roman control in the province.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=240}} Despite the peace, the Suevi expanded their territory by conquering Mérida in 439 and Seville in 441.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=174}} | |||
By 440, ] and the Huns had come to rule a multi-ethnic empire north of the Danube; two of the most important peoples within this empire were the ] and the Goths.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=109}} The Gepid king ] came to power around 440 and participated in various Hunnic campaigns.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=223}} In 450, the Huns interfered in a Frankish succession dispute, leading in 451 to an invasion of Gaul. Aetius, by uniting a coalition of Visigoths, part of the Franks, and others, was able to defeat the Hunnic army at the ].{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=251–253}} In 453, Attila died unexpectedly, and an alliance led by Ardaric's Gepids rebelled against the rule of his sons, defeating them in the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=223}} Either before or after Attila's death, ], a Gothic ruler of the Amal dynasty, seems to have consolidated power over a large part of the Goths in the Hunnic domain.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=116}} For the next 20 years, the former subject peoples of the Huns would fight among each other for preeminence.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=151–152}} | |||
Roman expansion along the ] and ] rivers resulted in the incorporation of many indigenous Celtic societies into the Roman Empire. Lands to the north and east of the Rhine emerge in the Roman records under the name '']''. Population groups from this area had a complex relationship with Rome; sometimes the peoples of ''Germania'' were at war with Rome, but at times they established trade relations, symbiotic military alliances, and cultural exchanges with one another.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=301–302}} Nevertheless, the Romans made concerted efforts to divide the Germanic tribes when the opportunity presented itself, encouraging intertribal rivalry so as to diminish the threat of an otherwise formidable enemy.{{sfn|Ozment|2005|p=19}} Over the following centuries, the Romans sometimes intervened, but often took advantage as their neighbors slaughtered one another using Roman-influenced techniques of war. More instances of ''Germani'' fighting ''Germani'' appear in the works of Tacitus than between Romans and ''Germani''.{{sfn|Pohl|2002|p=16}} But it was Caesar's wars against the Germanic people that helped establish and solidify the use of the term ''Germania''. The initial purpose of the Roman military campaigns was to protect Trans-Alpine Gaul from further incursions of the Germanic tribes by controlling the area between the Rhine and the Elbe.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=36–37}} | |||
The arrival of the Saxons in Britain is traditionally dated to 449, however, archaeology indicates they had begun arriving in Britain earlier.{{sfn|James|2014|p=65}} Latin sources used ''Saxon'' generically for seaborne raiders, meaning that not all of the invaders belonged to the continental Saxons.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=244}} According to the British monk ] (c. 500 – c. 570), this group had been recruited to protect the ] from the ], but had revolted.{{sfn|James|2014|p=64}} They quickly established themselves as rulers on the eastern part of the island.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=242}} | |||
===Roman Empire period=== | |||
{{Further information|Roman Iron Age}} | |||
====After the death of Attila (453–568)==== | |||
In the ] period there was—as a result of Roman activity as far as the ]—a first definition of the "Germania magna": from the Rhine and Danube rivers in the West and South to the ] and the Baltic Sea in the East and North. In 9 CE, a revolt of their Germanic subjects headed by the supposed Roman ally, ], (along with his decisive defeat of ] and the destruction of 3 Roman legions in the surprise attack on the Romans at the ]) ended in the withdrawal of the Roman frontier to the Rhine. Occupying Germany had proven too costly and with it, ended 28 years of Roman campaigning across the North European plains.{{sfn|Cunliffe|2011|p=384}} At the end of the 1st century, two provinces west of the Rhine called ] and ] were established by the Emperor ], having previously been military districts, "so as to separate this more militarized zone from the civilian populations farther west and south".{{sfn|Boatwright|Gargola|Talbert|2004|p=360}} Important medieval cities like ], ], ], ], ] and ] were part of these two "militarized" Roman provinces. | |||
] and peoples after the end of the ] in 476 CE]] | |||
]]] | |||
In 455, in the aftermath of the death of Aetius in 453 and the murder of emperor ] in 455,{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=255}} the Vandals invaded Italy and ] in 455.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=177}} In 456, the Romans persuaded the Visigoths to fight the Suevi, who had broken their treaty with Rome. The Visigoths and a force of Burgundians and Franks defeated the Suevi at the Battle of Campus Paramus, reducing Suevi control to northwestern Spain.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=174}} The Visigoths went on to conquer all of the Iberian Peninsula by 484 except a small part that remained under Suevian control.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=153}} | |||
The Ostrogoths, led by Valamer's brother Thiudimer, invaded the Balkans in 473. Thiudimer's son ] succeeded him in 476.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=154–155}} In that same year, a barbarian commander in the Roman Italian army, ], mutinied and removed the final western Roman emperor, ].{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=280}} Odoacer ruled Italy for himself, largely continuing the policies of Roman imperial rule.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=284–285}} He destroyed the Kingdom of the Rugians, in modern Austria, in 487/488.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=42}} Theodoric, meanwhile, successfully extorted the Eastern Empire through a series of campaigns in the Balkans. The eastern emperor ] agreed to send Theodoric to Italy in 487/8.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=216–217}} After a successful invasion, Theodoric killed and replaced Odoacer in 493, founding a new Ostrogothic kingdom.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=219–220}} Theodoric died in 526, amid increasing tensions with the eastern empire.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=170}} | |||
] in the early 2nd century]] | |||
Toward the end of the migration period, in the early 500s, Roman sources portray a completely changed ethnic landscape outside of the empire: the Marcomanni and Quadi disappeared, as had the Vandals. Instead, the Thuringians, Rugians, Sciri, Herules, Goths, and Gepids are mentioned as occupying the Danube frontier.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=111}} From the mid-5th century onward, the Alamanni had greatly expanded their territory in all directions and launched numerous raids into Gaul.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=31}} The territory under the Frankish influence had grown to encompass northern Gaul and Germania to the Elbe.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=34}} The Frankish king ] united the various Frankish groups in 490s,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=184}} and conquered the Alamanni by 506.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=32}} From the 490s onward, Clovis waged wars against the Visigoths, defeating them in 507 and taking control of most of Gaul.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=184}} Clovis's heirs conquered the Thuringians by 530 and the Burgundians by 532.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=200, 240}} The continental Saxons, composed of many subgroups, were made tributary to the Franks, as were the Frisians, who faced an attack by the Danes under ] in 533.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=39–40}} | |||
The '']'' by ], an ] work on the diverse group of Germanic tribes outside of the Roman Empire, is our most important source on the Germanic peoples of the 1st century. Germanic expansions during early Roman times are known only generally, but it is clear that the forebears of the ] were settled on the southern ] shore by 100 CE. According to historian Thomas Burns, major hostilities between the external Germanic peoples of the north and Rome did not commence in "earnest" until the reign of ] (CE 98—117), who used the "full weight of Roman might" to attack the Dacians.{{sfn|Burns|2003|p=183}} | |||
The Vandal and Ostrogothic kingdoms were destroyed in 534 and 555 respectively by the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) empire under ].{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=284}} Around 500, a new ethnic identity appears in modern southern Germany, the ] (Bavarians), under the patronage of Theodoric's Ostrogothic kingdom and then of the Franks.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=42}} The Lombards, moving out of Bohemia, destroyed the kingdom of the Heruli in Pannonia in 510. In 568, after destroying the Gepid kingdom, the last Germanic kingdom in the ],{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=42}} the Lombards under ] invaded northern Italy, eventually conquering most of it.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=226}} This invasion has traditionally been regarded as the end of the migration period.{{sfn|Springer|2010|p=1021}} The eastern part of Germania, formerly inhabited by the Goths, Gepids, Vandals, and Rugians, was gradually Slavicized, a process enabled by the invasion of the nomadic ].{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=41-2}} | |||
In the absence of large-scale political unification, such as that imposed forcibly by the ] upon the peoples of ], the various tribes remained free, led by their own hereditary or chosen leaders. Once Rome faced significant threats on its borders, some of the Germanic tribes who once guarded its periphery chose solace within the Roman empire itself, implying that enough assimilation and cross-cultural pollination had occurred for their societies not only to cooperate, but to live together in some cases. The 4th century Gothic Tervingi are most famous among scholars of classical Rome and pre-modern Europe because the majority of them sought asylum inside the heart of the Roman Empire in 376 CE.{{sfn|Heather|2012|p=594}}{{Efn|The texts of the chronicler Marcellinus demonstrate that, at the very least, military cooperation between the Germanic tribes and the Romans took place at times since he makes reference to a "''pactum vicissitudinus reddendae''".{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=10}} }} | |||
===Early Middle Ages to c. 800=== | |||
By the middle to late second century CE, migrating Germanic tribes like the Marcomanni and Quadi pushed their way to the Roman frontier along the Danube corridor, movements of people which resulted in conflicts known as the ]; these conflicts ended in approximately CE 180.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=304}} Not long thereafter, larger confederations of Germanic people appeared, groups led by tribal leaders acting as would-be kings. The first of these conglomerations mentioned in the historical sources were the Alamanni (a term meaning "all men") who appear in Roman texts sometime in the 3rd century CE.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=109}} This change indicated that the tribalism of the Germanic people was being abandoned for consolidated rule. Meanwhile, Rome adapted itself due to the arrival of the Germanic tribes. Emperor ] was killed by his own soldiers in CE 235 for example (for negotiating peace with the tribes of ''Germania'' through diplomacy and bribery against the wishes of his men) and the general ] elected in his place. Maximin was himself not Roman but was ethnically the child of a Germanic Alan and a Goth. Military expediency trumped aristocratic privilege when it came to securing the Empire and a series of professional military emperors followed as a result.{{sfn|Collins|1999|pp=2–3}} | |||
{{Further|Early Middle Ages}} | |||
] (481) to the divisions of ] (843–870)]] | |||
] from c. 625 in the ]]] | |||
Merovingian Frankia became divided into three subkingdoms: ] in the east around the ] and ], ] in the west around ], and ] in the southeast around ].{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|p=853}} The Franks ruled a multilingual and multi-ethnic kingdom, divided between a mostly Romance-speaking West and a mostly Germanic-speaking east, that integrated former Roman elites but remained centered on a Frankish ethnic identity.{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|pp=857–858}} In 687, the ] came to control the Merovingian rulers as ] in Neustria. Under their direction, the subkingdoms of Frankia were reunited.{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|p=863-864}} Following the mayoralty of ], the Pippinids replaced the Merovingians as kings in 751, when Charles's son ] became king and founded the ]. His son, ], would go on to conquer the Lombards, Saxons, and Bavarians.{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|p=864-865}} Charlemagne was crowned ] in 800 and regarded his residence of ] as the new Rome.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=193}} | |||
Around CE 238, the Goths make their first clear impact on Roman history, having moved from the Baltic sea to the area of the modern Ukraine. And sometime in CE 251, they defeated a Roman army in the Balkans, killing the emperor Decius in the process. Close to the same time that the Goths were fighting the Romans in the Baltics, there is also the first mention of the Franks around CE 250.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=304–305}} Perennial internal conflicts among several successive emperors of both the eastern and western Empire during the 4th century CE resulted in civil wars and damaged the overall quality of the Roman army; the fighting also depleted the elite from within their officer corps. To compensate for their losses the Romans recruited inferior untried Roman civilians and sought replacements from across the frontier region by militarily proficient barbarian troops, a development which further strengthened the position of the Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Collins |1999|p=46}} Attempting to control the periphery of the Roman empire meant finding innovative ways of dealing with the Germanic people, so the Romans enlisted them as ''foederati'' (federates) and by the late fourth century, the majority of the Roman military was made up of Germanic warriors. Federating whole tribes of Germanic people into the Empire marked a whole new phase of encroachment and facilitated the fragmentation of Rome from within its own borders.{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=61}} | |||
Following their invasion in 568, the Lombards quickly conquered larger parts of the Italian peninsula.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=226–227}} From 574 to 584, a period without a single Lombard ruler, the Lombards nearly collapsed,{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=293–294}} until a more centralized Lombard polity emerged under King ] in 590.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=228}} The invading Lombards only ever made up a very small percentage of the Italian population, however Lombard ethnic identity expanded to include people of both Roman and barbarian descent.{{sfn|Nedoma|Scardigli|2010|p=129}} Lombard power reached its peak during the reign of King ] (712–744).{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=234}} After Liutprand's death, the Frankish King Pippin the Short invaded in 755, greatly weakening the kingdom.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=234}} The Lombard kingdom was finally annexed by Charlemagne in 773.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=300}} | |||
Among the Romans, the Germanic presence in the military was so extensive for example, that the word ''barbarus'' became a synonym for "soldier" and the imperial budget of the military was known as the ''ficus barbarus''.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=305–306}} Barbarians (Germanics) composed the mobile army of emperor ] with many of them, particularly the more organized ones like the Franks and Alamanni, reaching levels of high command. An example of such prominence shows in the fact that in CE 350 the Frankish general Silvanus was the high military commander of Gaul.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=306}} Warriors and leaders among the Germanic peoples had an advantage over their Roman counterparts as they knew and could dexterously traverse both worlds, whereas the Romans despised 'barbarian' culture and customs and were unable to secure trust amid the Germanic soldiers on their payrolls. In this way, the ethnic and regional ties within the evolving bureaucratic Roman-Germanic world began to favor the 'barbarians'.{{sfn|Pohl |1997|pp=34–35}} | |||
After a period of weak central authority, the Visigothic kingdom came under the rule of ], who conquered the Kingdom of the Suebi in 585.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=158, 174}} A Visigothic identity that was distinct from the Romance-speaking population they ruled had disappeared by 700, with the removal of all legal differences between the two groups.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=297–298}} In 711, ]; the entire Visigothic kingdom would be conquered by the ] by 725.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=277–278}} | |||
Roman Britannia was contemporaneously under constant threat during the 3rd and 4th centuries CE by northern Picts as well as the Germanic Saxons who sailed from north of Gaul to the eastern coast of the British Isles. Late in CE 367, the Roman garrisons in Britannia collapsed as the Germanic barbarians poured into the region from all directions.{{sfn|Bauer|2010|p=45}} Attempting to permanently reestablish control on Britannia, the emperor Valentinian sent an experienced Roman commander who was able to beat the invaders back after a year-long war and gain control of Londonium, but it was a Pyrrhic victory, for the Germanic invaders had burned down standing settlements, ravaged cities on the isles, interrupted trade and annihilated entire Roman garrisons.{{sfn|Bauer|2010|pp=45–46}} By the middle of the 5th century, the Picts, Scots and Anglo-Saxons began to dominate the once Roman Britannia.{{sfn|Bury|2000|pp=129–130}} | |||
In what would become England, the ] were divided into several competing kingdoms, the most important of which were ], ], and ].{{sfn|Kuhn|Wilson|2010|p=614}} In the 7th century, Northumbria established overlordship over the other Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, until Mercia revolted under ] in 658. Subsequently, Mercia would establish dominance until 825 with the death of King ].{{sfn|Kuhn|Wilson|2010|p=614}} Few written sources report on ] Scandinavia from 400 to 700, however this period saw profound societal changes and the formation of early states with connections to the Anglo-Saxon and Frankish kingdoms.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=210, 219}} In 793, the first recorded ] raid occurred at ], ushering in the ].{{sfn|Capelle|Brather|2010|pp=157–158}} | |||
====Battle of Adrianople==== | |||
{{Further information|Battle of Adrianople}} | |||
==Religion== | |||
During the fourth and fifth centuries CE Roman emperors did their best to stave off the advance of the Germanic tribes. While the rulers in the Eastern Empire were able to endure the frequent clashes without serious consequences to their territorial dominion, this was not the case in the Western Empire. For upwards of two centuries, the Roman emperors fought and confined the Germanic tribes to Rhine-Danube frontier and in far-away Britain, but all that changed in CE 378 when the Visigoths destroyed as much as two-thirds of the Roman army of the East under emperor Valens.{{sfn|Katz|1955|p=88}} Roman historian ] referred to the damage inflicted by the Germanic tribes at Adrianople as an "irreparable disaster" and ended his account of Roman history with this battle. Subsequent historians like Sir ] (among others) ascribe a similar significance to this event and call the ] a watershed moment between the ancient world and the medieval one that followed; for not only did this battle reveal Rome's weakness to the Germanic tribes and inspire them accordingly, never again were they to leave Roman soil.{{sfn|Katz|1955|pp=88–89}} Evidence of the trauma suffered at the hands of the ransacking Visigoths shows up in the writings of the former bishop of ], ], who wrote about melting down golden church plates early in his episcopate so as to help the victims of the calamity at Adrianople.{{sfn|Brown|2012|p=128}} | |||
===Germanic paganism=== | |||
{{Main|Germanic paganism|Proto-Germanic folklore|Germanic mythology|List of Germanic deities}} | |||
], modern ]. The idols were found in context with animal bones and other evidence of sacrificial rites.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=641–642}}|303x303px]] | |||
Germanic paganism refers to the traditional, culturally significant religion of the Germanic-speaking peoples.{{sfn|Hultgård|2010|p=863}} It did not form a uniform religious system across Germanic-speaking Europe, but varied from place to place, people to people, and time to time. In many contact areas (e.g. ] and eastern and northern Scandinavia), it was similar to neighboring religions such as those of the ], ], and ].{{sfn|Hultgård|2010|pp=865–866}} The term is sometimes applied as early as the ], ], or the earlier ], but it is more generally restricted to the time period after the Germanic languages had become distinct from other Indo-European languages. From the first reports in Roman sources to the final conversion to Christianity, Germanic paganism thus covers a period of around one thousand years.{{sfn|Hultgård|2010|pp=866–867}} Scholars are divided as to the degree of continuity between the religious practices of the earlier Germanic peoples and those attested in later ] and elsewhere: while some scholars argue that Tacitus, early medieval sources, and the Norse sources indicate religious continuity, other scholars are highly skeptical of such arguments.{{sfn|Schjødt|2020|p=265}} | |||
Like their neighbors and other historically related peoples, the ancient Germanic peoples ]. These deities are attested throughout literature authored by or written about Germanic-speaking peoples, including ], contemporary written accounts, and in folklore after Christianization. As an example, the second of the two ] (two ] examples of ] from a manuscript dated to the ninth century) mentions six deities: ], ], ], ], ], and ].<ref>For general discussion regarding the Merseburg Charms, see for example {{harvnb|Lindow|2001||pp=227–28}} and {{harvnb|Simek|1993|pp=84, 278–279}}.</ref> | |||
===Migration Period=== | |||
{{Further information|Migration Period}} | |||
] | |||
With the exception of ''Sinthgunt'', proposed ]s to these deities occur in other Germanic languages, such as ] and ]. By way of the ], ] are then able to reconstruct and propose early Germanic forms of these names from early ]. Compare the following table: | |||
Before considering the later migration of various Germanic peoples in the 5th century, it is worth noting that the first recorded great migration of a Germanic tribe occurred sometime at the end of the 2nd century when the Goths left the lower Vistula for the shores of the ].{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=16}} For the next couple hundred years, the restless Goths were a menace to the Roman Empire.{{sfn|Bury|2000|pp=16–33}} Between the 2nd and 4th centuries the Goths slowly filtered deeper into the south and eastwards, making their way to what is now Kiev in Ukraine and pressuring Rome in the process.{{sfn|Kishlansky|Geary|O'Brien|2008|p=166}} The arrival of the nomadic Huns along the ] corridor in CE 375 further accelerated the Goth's exodus across the Roman border.{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=204}} Germanic people from the northern coasts of Europe had been making their way into Britain for several centuries before the larger-scale incursions took place.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=26}} | |||
{| class="wikitable" | |||
By the 5th century CE, the Western Roman Empire was losing military strength and political cohesion; numerous Germanic peoples, under pressure from population growth and invading Asian groups, began migrating en masse in far and diverse directions, taking them to ] and far south through present day ] to the ] and northern ]. Over time, this wandering meant intrusions into other tribal territories, and the ensuing wars for land escalated with the dwindling amount of unoccupied territory. Roaming tribes of Germanic people then began staking out permanent homes as a means of protection. Much of this resulted in fixed settlements from which many, under a powerful leader, expanded outwards.{{sfn|James|1995|pp=60–67}} Ostrogoths, Visigoths, and Lombards made their way into Italy; Vandals, Burgundians, Franks, and Visigoths conquered much of Gaul; Vandals and Visigoths also pushed into Spain; Vandals additionally made it into North Africa; the Alamanni established a strong presence in the middle Rhine and Alps.{{sfn|Drinkwater|2007|p=81}} In ] the ] merged with the ], in ] the ] and ] merged with the ]. In England, the ] merged with the ] and other groups (notably the ]), as well as absorbing some natives, to form the ] (later known as the English).{{sfn|Kendrick|2013|pp=60–63}} Essentially - Roman civilization was overrun by these variants of Germanic peoples during the 5th century.{{sfn|Pagden|2001|p=37}} | |||
!Old High German | |||
!Old Norse | |||
!Old English | |||
!Proto-Germanic reconstruction | |||
!Notes | |||
|- | |||
|''Wuotan''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}} | |||
|''Óðinn''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}} | |||
|''Wōden''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}} | |||
|*''Wōđanaz''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}} | |||
|A deity similarly associated with healing magic in the Old English '']'' and particular forms of magic throughout the Old Norse record. This deity is strongly associated with extensions of *''Frijjō'' (see below). | |||
|- | |||
|''Balder''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}} | |||
|''Baldr''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}} | |||
|''Bældæg''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}} | |||
|*''Balđraz''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}} | |||
|In Old Norse texts, where the only description of the deity occurs, Baldr is a son of the god Odin and is associated with beauty and light. | |||
|- | |||
|''Sunne''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|pp=361, 385, 387}} | |||
|''Sól''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|pp=361, 385, 387}} | |||
|''Sigel''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|pp=361, 385, 387}} | |||
|*''Sowelō'' ~ *''Sōel''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=385}}{{Sfn|Magnússon|1989|pp=463–464}} | |||
|A theonym identical to the proper noun 'Sun'. A goddess and the personified Sun. | |||
|- | |||
|''Volla''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=118}} | |||
|''Fulla''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=118}} | |||
|Unattested | |||
|*''Fullōn''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=118}} | |||
|A goddess associated with extensions of the goddess *''Frijjō'' (see below). The Old Norse record refers to Fulla as a servant of the goddess Frigg, while the second Merseburg Charm refers to Volla as Friia's sister. | |||
|- | |||
|''Friia''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}} | |||
|''Frigg''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}} | |||
|''Frīg''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}} | |||
|*''Frijjō''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}} | |||
|Associated with the goddess Volla/Fulla in both the Old High German and Old Norse records, this goddess is also strongly associated with the god Odin (see above) in both the Old Norse and Langobardic records. | |||
|} | |||
The structure of the magic formula in this charm has a long history prior to this attestation: it is first known to have occurred in ], where it occurs in the ], dated to around 500 BCE.<ref>The Atharveda charm is specifically charm 12 of book four of the Atharveda. See discussion in for example {{harvnb|Storms|2013|pp=107–112}}.</ref> Numerous other beings common to various groups of ancient Germanic peoples receive mention throughout the ancient Germanic record. One such type of entity, a variety of supernatural women, is also mentioned in the first of the two Merseburg Charms: | |||
A direct result of the Roman retreat was the disappearance of imported products like ceramics and coins, and a return to virtually unchanged local Iron Age production methods. According to recent views this has caused confusion for decades, and theories assuming the total abandonment of the coastal regions to account for an archaeological time gap that never existed have been renounced. Instead, it has been confirmed that the Frisian graves had been used without interruption between the 4th and 9th centuries and that inhabited areas show continuity with the Roman period in revealing coins, jewellery and ceramics of the 5th century. Also, people continued to live in the same three-aisled farmhouse, while to the east completely new types of buildings arose. More to the south in Belgium, archaeological evidence from this period indicates immigration from the north.{{sfn|Bloemers|van Dorp|1991|pp=329–338}} | |||
{| class="wikitable" | |||
===Role in the Fall of Rome=== | |||
!Old High German | |||
] | |||
!Old Norse | |||
] of Europe in 526 and the ].]] | |||
!Old English | |||
Some of the Germanic tribes are frequently credited in popular depictions of the ] in the late 5th century. Professional ] and ] have since the 1950s shifted their interpretations in such a way that the Germanic peoples are no longer seen as ''invading'' a decaying empire but as being ''co-opted'' into helping defend territory the central government could no longer adequately administer.{{Efn|Recent academic work from the likes of Peter Heather supports this argument. (See: Heather, Peter. (2012) ''Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe''). Conversely, historian Bryan Ward-Perkins paints a different picture altogether. Ward-Perkins states that, "The invaders were not guilty of murder, but they had committed manslaughter." (See: Ward-Perkins, (2005) ''The Fall of Rome: And the End of Civilization'', p. 134.) The two titles alone speak to their divergent positions.}} Germanic tribes nonetheless fought against Roman dominance when necessary. When the Roman Empire refused to allow the Visigoths to settle in Noricum for instance, they responded by sacking Rome in CE 410 under the leadership of ].{{sfn|Davies|1998|p=229}} Oddly enough, Alaric I did not see his imposition in Rome as an attack against the Roman Empire per se but as an attempt to gain a favorable position within its borders, particularly since the Visigoths held the Empire in high regard.{{sfn|Bury|2000|pp=65–66}} | |||
!Proto-Germanic reconstruction | |||
!Notes | |||
|- | |||
|''itis''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}} | |||
|''dís''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}} | |||
|''ides''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}} | |||
|*''đīsō''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}} | |||
|A type of goddess-like supernatural entity. The West Germanic forms present some linguistic difficulties but the North Germanic and West Germanic forms are used explicitly as cognates (compare Old English ''ides Scildinga'' and Old Norse ''dís Skjǫldunga'').{{Sfn|Kroonen|2013|pp=96, 114–115}} | |||
|} | |||
Other widely attested entities from the North and West Germanic folklore include ], ]s, and the ]. (For more discussion on these entities, see ].) | |||
Alaric certainly had no intentions to destroy the great city which was symbolic of Roman power, but he needed to pay his army and the spoils of the city not only afforded the ability to do that, its wealth made him "the richest general in the empire."{{sfn|Brown|2012|p=294}} For the next year, Alaric extracted vast sums from the city; this included 5,000 pounds of gold, 30,000 pounds of silver, 5,000 pounds of oriental pepper, gilded statues from the Forum, and even the one-ton solid silver dome which Constantine once placed over the baptismal basin next to the Lateran basilica.{{sfn|Brown|2012|pp=294–295}} Not only was Alaric able to bleed Rome, he also established a Gothic confederation consisting of Theruingian and Greuthungic peoples, and he played the eastern and western Roman Empires off against one another for his benefit.{{sfn|Collins|1999|pp=53–54}} | |||
The great majority of material describing Germanic mythology stems from the North Germanic record. The body of myths among the North Germanic-speaking peoples is known today as ] and is attested in numerous works, the most expansive of which are the '']'' and the '']''. While these texts were composed in the 13th century, they frequently quote genres of traditional alliterative verse known today as '']'' and '']'' dating to the pre-Christian period.<ref>For a concise overview of sources on Germanic mythology, see {{harvnb|Simek|1993|pp=298–300}}.</ref> | |||
At about the same time Alaric was sacking the Empire's capital, there was a Roman exodus from the British Isles, a departure which provided the Germanic Angles and Saxons the opportunity to occupy and control the eastern coastlands of Britain, the southern regions of Sussex, and move into the valley of the Thames.{{sfn|Davies|1998|pp=231–232}} While Germanic tribes overran the once western Roman provinces, they also continued to strive for regional ascendancy closer to Rome's center; meanwhile the threat along the periphery from the Huns created additional difficulties for the Empire.{{sfn|Davies|1998|p=232}} | |||
] | |||
Individuals and small groups from Germanic tribes had long been recruited from the territories beyond the '']'' (i.e., the regions just outside the Roman Empire), and some of them had risen high in the command structure of the army. The Rhine and Danube provided the bulk of geographic separation for the Roman ''limes''. On one side of the ''limes'' stood 'Latin' Europe, law, Roman order, prosperous trading markets, towns and everything that constituted modern civilization for that era; while on the other side stood barbarism, technical backwardness, illiteracy and a tribal society of fierce warriors.{{sfn|Roberts|1997|pp=146–147}} Then the Empire recruited entire tribal groups under their native leaders as military officers. Historian Evangelos Chrysos claims the implications concerning the recruitment of the 'barbarians' into the Roman army during the migration period were enormous and relates that it <blockquote>"offered them experience of how the imperial army was organized, how the government arranged the military and functional logistics of their involvement as soldiers or officers and how it administered their practical life, how the professional expertise and the social values of the individual soldier were cultivated in the camp and on the battlefield, how the ideas about the state and its objectives were to be implemented by men in uniform, how the Empire was composed and how it functioned at an administrative level. This knowledge of and experience with the Romans opened to individual members of the ''gentes'' a path which, once taken, would lead them to more or less substantial affiliation or even solidarity with the Roman world. To take an example from the economic sphere: The service in the Roman army introduced the individual or corporate members into the monetary system of the Empire since quite a substantial part of their salary was paid to them in cash. With money in their hands the "guests" were by necessity exposed to the possibility of taking part in the economic system, of becoming accustomed to the rules of the wide market, of absorbing the messages of or reacting to the imperial propaganda passed to the citizens through the legends on the coins. In addition the goods offered in the markets influenced and transformed the newcomers' food and aesthetic tastes and their cultural horizon. Furthermore Roman ''civilitas'' was an attractive goal for every individual wishing to succeed in his social advancement."{{sfn|Chrysos|2003|pp=13–14}}</blockquote> Assisting with defense eventually shifted into administration and then outright rule, as Roman government passed into the hands of Germanic leaders. ] (who commanded the German mercenaries in Italy){{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=307}} deposed ], the last emperor of the West in CE 476.{{sfn|Ward-Perkins|2005|p=64}} Odoacer ruled from Rome and Ravenna, restored the Colosseum and assigned seats to senatorial dignitaries as part of the process of consolidating his rule.{{sfn|O'Donnell|2008|p=105}} The presence of ]s controlled by a ] from one of the Germanic tribes is evident in the 6th century – even in Italy, the former heart of the Empire, where ] was followed by ], king of the ], who was regarded by Roman citizens and Gothic settlers alike as legitimate successor to the rule of ] and ].{{sfn|Santosuo|2004|pp=13–15}} Theodoric ruled from CE 493–526, twice as long as his predecessor, and his rule is evidenced by an abundance of documents.{{sfn|O'Donnell|2008|pp=105–107}} Under the Ostrogoths a considerable degree of Roman and Germanic cultural and political fusion was achieved.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=308}} Germanic kings worked in-tandem with Roman administrators to the extent possible to help ensure a smooth transition and to facilitate the profitable administration of once Roman lands.{{sfn|Ward-Perkins|2005|pp=69–70}} Slowly but surely, the distinction between Germanic rulers and Roman subjects faded, followed by varying degrees of "cultural assimilation" which included the adoption of the Gothic language by some of the indigenous people of the former Roman Empire but this was certainly not ubiquitous as Gothic identity still remained distinctive.{{sfn|Ward-Perkins|2005|p=72}} Theodoric may have tried too hard to accommodate the various people under his dominion; indulging "Romans and Goths, Catholics and Arians, Latin and barbarian culture" resulted in the eventual failure of the Ostrogothic reign and the subsequent "end of Italy as the heartland of late antiquity."{{sfn|Wolfram|1988|p=332}} | |||
West Germanic mythology (that of speakers of, e.g., Old English and Old High German) is comparatively poorly attested. Notable texts include the ] and the Old English ]. While most extant references are simply to deity names, some narratives do survive into the present, such as the Lombard origin myth, which details a tradition among the ] that features the deities Frea (cognate with Old Norse {{Lang|non|Frigg}}) and Godan (cognate with Old Norse {{Lang|non|Óðinn}}). Attested in the 7th-century '']'' and the 8th-century '']'' from the ], the narrative strongly corresponds in numerous ways with the prose introduction to the eddic poem '']'', recorded in 13th-century Iceland.{{sfn|Simek|1993|pp=298–300}}<ref>On the correspondences between the prose introduction to ''Grímnismál'' and the Langobardic origin myth, see for example {{harvnb|Lindow|2001|p=129}}.</ref> | |||
According to noted historian Herwig Wolfram, the Germanic peoples did not and could not "conquer the more advanced Roman world" nor were they able to "restore it as a political and economic entity"; instead, he asserts that the empire's "universalism" was replaced by "tribal particularism" which gave way to "regional patriotism."{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=308}} Nonetheless, the entry of the Germanic tribes deep into the heart of Europe and the subsequent collapse of the western Roman Empire resulted in a "massive disruption" to long established communication networks, a system that had in many ways "bound much of the continent together for centuries."{{sfn|Cunliffe|2011|p=442}} Trade networks and routes shifted accordingly, Germanic kingdoms and peoples established boundaries and it was not until the appearance of the Arabs in Iberia and into Anatolia that Europeans began reestablishing their networks to deal with a new threat.{{sfn|Cunliffe|2011|pp=442–444}} | |||
Very few texts make up the corpus of Gothic and other East Germanic languages, and East Germanic paganism and its associated mythic body is especially poorly attested. Notable topics that provide insight into the matter of East Germanic paganism include the ], which appears to be a cult object (see also ]), and the mention of the Gothic {{Lang|got|Anses}} (cognate with Old Norse '']'' '(pagan) gods') by ].<ref>Regarding the Ring of Pietroassa, see for example discussion in {{harvnb|MacLeod|Mees|2006|pp=173–174}}. On Gothic ''Anses'', see for example {{harvnb|Orel|2003|p=21}}.</ref> | |||
===Early Middle Ages=== | |||
] (481) to the divisions of ] (843/870).]] | |||
The transition of the ] to the ] proper took place over the course of the second half of the 1st millennium. It was marked by the ] and the formation of stable ] replacing the mostly tribal structures of the Migration period. Some of this stability is discernible in the fact that the Pope recognized Theodoric's reign when the Germanic conqueror entered Rome in CE 500, despite that Theodoric was a known practitioner of Arianism, a faith which the Council of Nicaea condemned in CE 325.{{sfn|Heather|2014|pp=58–59}} Theodoric's Germanic subjects and administrators from the Roman Catholic Church cooperated in serving him, helping establish a codified system of laws and ordinances which facilitated the integration of the Gothic peoples into a burgeoning empire, solidifying their place as they appropriated a Roman identity of sorts.{{sfn|Heather|2014|pp=61–68}} The foundations laid by the Empire enabled the successor Germanic kingdoms to maintain a familiar structure and their success can be seen as part of the lasting triumph of Rome.{{sfn|Pohl|1997|p=33}} | |||
] | |||
Practices associated with the religion of the ancient Germanic peoples see fewer attestations. However, elements of religious practices are discernable throughout the textual record associated with the ancient Germanic peoples, including ], the presence of ], and ]. The archaeological record has yielded a variety of depictions of deities, a number of them associated with depictions of the ancient Germanic peoples (see ]). Notable from the Roman period are the ], some having Germanic names, to whom devotional altars were set up in regions of Germania, Eastern Gaul, and Northern Italy (with a small distribution elsewhere) that were occupied by the Roman army from the first to the fifth century.{{sfn|Simek|1993|pp=204–205}} | |||
In continental Europe, this Germanic evolution saw the rise of ] in the ] under the rule of ] who had deposed the last emperor of Gaul, eclipsing lesser kingdoms such as ].{{sfn|Kitchen|1996|pp=19–20}} The Merovingians controlled most of Gaul under Clovis, who, through conversion to Christianity, allied himself with the Gallo-Romans. While the Merovingians were checked by the armies of the Ostrogoth Theodoric, they remained the most powerful kingdom in Western Europe and the intermixing of their people with the Romans through marriage rendered the Frankish people less a Germanic tribe and more a "European people" in a manner of speaking.{{sfn|Kitchen|1996|p=20}} Most of Gaul was under Merovingian control as was part of Italy and their overlordship extended into Germany where they reigned over the Thuringians, Alamans, and Bavarians.{{sfn|Bauer|2010|p=172}} Evidence also exists that they may have even had suzerainty over south-east England.{{sfn|James|1995|pp=66–67}} Frankish historian ] relates that Clovis converted to Christianity partly as a result of his wife's urging and even more so - due to having won a desperate battle after calling out to Christ. According to Gregory, this conversion was sincere but it also proved politically expedient as Clovis used his new faith as a means to consolidate his political power by Christianizing his army.{{sfn|Bauer|2010|p=173}}{{Efn|For a period of upwards of 1300 years since the Frankish king Clovis was converted to Christianity (he ruled Gaul in what eventually became modern France), eighteen monarchs of France have been Christened with a French derivation of his Latin name ''Ludovicus'' or "Louis" in modern French. See: Diarmaid MacCulloch, ''Christianity: The First Three Thousand Years'' (New York: Penguin, 2011), p. 324.}} Against Germanic tradition, each of the four sons of Clovis attempted to secure power in different cities but their inability to prove themselves on the battlefield and intrigue against one another led the Visigoths back to electing their leadership.{{sfn|Bauer|2010|pp=178–179}} | |||
Germanic mythology and religious practice is of particular interest to Indo-Europeanists, scholars who seek to identify aspects of ancient Germanic culture—both in terms of linguistic correspondence and by way of ]—stemming from ], including ]. The primordial being Ymir, attested solely in Old Norse sources, makes for a commonly cited example. In Old Norse texts, the death of this entity results in creation of the cosmos, a complex of motifs that finds strong correspondence elsewhere in the Indo-European sphere, notably in ].<ref>See discussion in for example {{harvnb|Puhvel|1989|pp=189–221}} and {{harvnb|Witzel| 2017|pp=365–369}}.</ref> | |||
When Merovingian rule eventually weakened, they were supplanted by another powerful Frankish family, the Carolingians, a dynastic order which produced ], and ].{{sfn|Kitchen|1996|pp=24–28}} The coronation of Charlemagne as emperor by Pope Leo III in Rome on Christmas Day, CE 800 represented a shift in the power structure from the south to the north. Frankish power ultimately laid the foundations for the modern nations of Germany and France.{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=239}} For historians, Charlemagne's appearance in the historical chronicle of Europe also marks a transition where the voice of the north appears in its own vernacular thanks to the spread of Christianity, after which the northerners began writing in Latin, Germanic, and Celtic; whereas before, the Germanic people were only known through Roman or Greek sources.{{sfn|James|1995|p=60}} | |||
[[File:Old norse, ca 900.PNG|thumb|The approximate extent of Germanic languages in the early 10th century.: | |||
{{legend|#ff0000|]}} | |||
{{legend|#ff9933|]}} | |||
{{legend|#ff00ff|]}} | |||
{{legend|#ffff00|]}} | |||
{{legend|#00ff00|Continental ] (], ], ], ]).}} | |||
{{legend|#0000ff|] (])}}]] | |||
===Conversion to Christianity=== | |||
In England, the Germanic Anglo-Saxon tribes reigned over the south of Great Britain from approximately 519 to the tenth century until the ] became the nucleus for the unification of ].{{sfn|Morgan|2001|pp=61–65}}{{sfn|Roberts|1996|pp=121–123}} Scandinavia was in the ] and eventually entered the ], with ] to ], Ireland and ] in the west and as far as ] and ] in the east.{{sfn|Derry|2012|pp=16–35}} By CE 900 the Vikings secured for themselves a foothold on Frankish soil along the Lower Seine River valley in what is now France that became known as ]. Hence they became the ]. They established the ], a territorial acquisition which provided them the opportunity to expand beyond Normandy into Anglo-Saxon England.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=310–311}} The subsequent ] which followed in CE 1066 wrought immense changes to life in England as their new Scandinavian masters altered their government, lordship, public holdings, culture and DNA pool permanently.{{sfn|Sykes|2006|pp=227–228, 264–266}} | |||
{{main|Christianisation of the Germanic peoples}} | |||
]}} containing the ] translated by ]]] | |||
Germanic peoples began entering the Roman Empire in large numbers at the same time that ] was spreading there,{{sfn|Cusack|1998|p=35}} and this connection was a major factor encouraging conversion.{{sfn|Düwel|2010a|p=356}} The East Germanic peoples, the Langobards, and the Suevi in Spain converted to ],{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|p=350}} a form of Christianity that believed that God the Father was superior to God the Son.{{sfn|Düwel|2010a|p=802}} The first Germanic people to convert to Arianism were the Visigoths, at the latest in 376 when they entered the Roman Empire. This followed a longer period of missionary work by both ] Christians and Arians, such as the Arian ], who was made missionary bishop of the Goths in 341 and translated the ].{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=350–353}} The Arian Germanic peoples all eventually converted to Nicene Christianity, which had become the dominant form of Christianity within the Roman Empire; the last to convert were the Visigoths in Spain under their king ] in 587.{{sfn|Cusack|1998|pp=50–51}} | |||
The areas of the Roman Empire conquered by the Franks, ], and ] were mostly Christian already, but it appears that Christianity declined there.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=360–362}} In 496, the Frankish king ] converted to Nicene Christianity. This began a period of missionizing within Frankish territory.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=362–364}} The Anglo-Saxons gradually converted following a mission sent by Pope ] in 595.{{sfn|Stenton|1971|pp=104–128}} In the 7th century, Frankish-supported missionary activity spread out of Gaul, led by figures of the ] such as ].{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=364–371}} The Saxons initially rejected Christianization,{{sfn|Padberg|2010|p=588}} but were eventually forcibly converted by ] as a result of their conquest in the ] in 776/777.{{sfn|Padberg|2010|pp=588–589}} | |||
The various Germanic tribal cultures began their transformation into the larger nations of later history, ], ] and ], and in the case of ], ] and ] blending into a ]. Many of these later nation states started originally as "client buffer states" for the Roman Empire so as to protect it from its enemies further away.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=110}} Eventually they carved out their own unique historical paths. | |||
While attempts to convert the Scandinavian peoples began in 831, they were mostly unsuccessful until the 10th and 11th centuries.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=389–391}} The last Germanic people to convert were the Swedes, although the ] had converted earlier. The pagan ] seems to have continued to exist into the early 1100s.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=401–404}} | |||
===Post-migration ethnogeneses=== | |||
{{Further information|Romano-Germanic culture|Romanization (cultural)|Germanic-speaking Europe}} | |||
] in 1250.]] | |||
The territory of modern ] was divided between Germanic- and Celtic-speaking groups in the last centuries BCE. The parts south of the ] ] came under limited Latin influence in the early centuries CE but were swiftly conquered by Germanic groups such as the ] after the ]. The Germanic tribes of the Migration period had settled down by the ], the latest series of movements out of Scandinavia taking place during the ]. | |||
==Society and culture== | |||
The ] and ] were linguistically assimilated to their ] (]) substrate populations. Evidence exists that for 2nd- and 3rd-century Goths as well as for 4th- and 5th-century Lombards that significant population displacement throughout Roman-occupied Europe occurred. This quite likely contributed to their linguistic assimilation.{{sfn|Heather|2012|pp=587–588}} An exception to this pattern was the ], who preserved their dialect into the 18th century). ] and ] were assimilated into both Latin (] and ]) and Germanic (]) populations. | |||
===Runic writing=== | |||
{{main|Runes}} | |||
], housed at the ] and dating to around from {{Circa|160 CE}}, bears the oldest generally accepted runic inscription.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=139}}]] | |||
Germanic speakers developed a native script, the runes (or the ''fuþark''), and the earliest known form of which consists of 24 characters. The runes are generally held to have been used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations.{{efn|"The indigenous ancient alphabet of ''Germania'', the ''fuþark'', consisted of twenty-four characters named runes."{{sfn|Looijenga|2020|p=820}} "The discovery of a rune-inscribed bone from Lány (Břeclav, Moravia/Czech Republic) challenges the prevalent opinion that the older ''fuþark'' was used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations."{{sfn|Macháček et al.|2021|p=4}}}} All known early runic inscriptions are found in Germanic contexts with the potential exception of one inscription, which may indicate cultural transfer between the Germanic speakers to Slavic speakers (and may potentially be the ]).{{efn|"Runes are an alphabetic script, called ''fuþark'', used among Germanic tribes ... The find reported here renders six of the last eight runes of the older ''fuþark'', making it the first find containing the final part of the older ''fuþark'' in South-Germanic inscriptions, and the only one found in a non-Germanic context."{{sfn|Macháček et al.|2021|p=1, 2}}}} | |||
The Viking Age ] split into an ] and an ] group, which further separated into ], ] and ] on one hand and ] and ] on the other. In ], there is a long history of assimilation of and by the ] and ], namely ] and ]. In today's usage, the term "Nordic peoples" refers to the ethnic groups in all of the ]. In Great Britain, Germanic people coalesced into the ] (or ]) people between the 8th and 10th centuries. | |||
Like other indigenous scripts of Europe, the runes ultimately developed from the ], but unlike similar scripts, the runes were not replaced by the Latin alphabet by the first century BCE. Runes remained in use among the Germanic peoples throughout their history despite the significant influence of Rome.{{efn|"For unknown reasons the Latin, or Roman, alphabet was not adapted in the North, but instead an alphabet was created that reflected Roman influence, but deviated in crucial features. History of writing in the Mediterranean area shows that there were many indigenous scripts, all somehow descending from the Phoenician mother script, but they were all replaced in ultimately the first century BC by the Roman script, the writing system of the leading culture."{{sfn|Looijenga|2020|p=819}}}} | |||
On the European continent, the ] included all remaining Germanic-speaking groups from the 10th century. In the Late Medieval to Early Modern period, some groups split off the Empire before a "]" ethnicity had formed, consisting of ] (], ]) and ] (]) populations. | |||
The precise date that Germanic speakers developed the runic alphabet is unknown, with estimates varying from 100 BCE to 100 CE.{{sfn|Green|1998|p=254}} Generally accepted inscriptions in the oldest attested form of the script, called the ], date from 200 to 700 CE.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=125}} The word ''rune'' is widely attested among Germanic languages, where it developed from Proto-Germanic {{Lang|gem-x-proto|rūna}} and held a primary meaning of 'secret',{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=121}} but also other meanings such as 'whisper', 'mystery', 'closed deliberation', and 'council'.{{sfn|Green|1998|p=255}} In most cases, runes appear not to have been used for everyday communication and knowledge of them may have generally been limited to a small group,{{sfn|Green|1998|p=254}} for whom the term ''erilaR'' is attested from the sixth century onward.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=132}} | |||
The various Germanic peoples of the Migrations period eventually spread out over a vast expanse stretching from contemporary ] to ] and from ] to ]. The migrants had varying impacts in different regions. In many cases, the newcomers set themselves up as overlords of the pre-existing population. Over time, such groups underwent ], resulting in the creation of new cultural and ethnic identities (e.g., the ] and ]s becoming the ]). Thus, many of the descendants of the ancient Germanic peoples do not speak Germanic languages, as they were to a greater or lesser degree assimilated into the cosmopolitan, literate culture of the Roman world.{{sfn|Ostler|2006|pp=306–307}} Even where the descendants of Germanic peoples maintained greater continuity with their common ancestors, significant cultural and linguistic differences arose over time, as is strikingly illustrated by the different identities of Christianized Saxon subjects of the Carolingian Empire and pagan Scandinavian Vikings. | |||
The letters of the Elder Futhark are arranged in an order called the ''futhark'', so named after its first six characters.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|pp=121–122}} The alphabet is supposed to have been extremely phonetic, and each letter could also represent a word or concept, so that, for instance, the f-rune also stood for {{Lang|gem-x-proto|fehu}} ('cattle, property'). Such examples are known as '']'' ('concept runes').{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=123}} Runic inscriptions are found on organic materials such as wood, bone, horn, ivory, and animal hides, as well as on stone and metal.{{sfn|Düwel|2010b|pp=999–1006}} Inscriptions tend to be short,{{sfn|Green|1998|p=254}} and are difficult to interpret as profane or magical. They include names, inscriptions by the maker of an object, memorials to the dead, as well as inscriptions that are religious or magical in nature.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|pp=131–132}} | |||
More broadly, early Medieval Germanic peoples were often ]d into the '']'' substrate cultures of their subject populations. Thus, the ] of ], the ] of Northern Africa, and the ] of France and Iberia, lost some Germanic identity and became part of ]. For the Germanic Visigoths in particular, they had intimate contact with Rome for two centuries before their domination of the Iberian Peninsula and were accordingly permeated by Roman culture.{{sfn|Menéndez-Pidal|1968|p=19}} Likewise, the ] of ] form part of the ancestry of the ]. | |||
===Personal names=== | |||
The ] resulted in Anglo-Saxon (or English) displacement and cultural assimilation of the indigenous culture, the ]-speaking British culture, causing the foundation of a new kingdom, England. As in what became England, indigenous Brythonic Celtic culture in some of the south-eastern parts of what became ] (approximately the ] region) and areas of what became the Northwest of England (the kingdoms of ], ], etc.) succumbed to Germanic influence c.600—800, due to the extension of overlordship and settlement from the Anglo-Saxon areas to the south. Cultural and linguistic assimilation occurred less frequently between the Germanic Anglo-Saxons and the indigenous people who resided in the Roman dominated areas of England, particularly in the regions that remained previously unconquered. Anglo-Saxons occupied Somerset, the Severn valley, and Lancaster by c. 700 where they remained dominant. Over time, the Anglo-Saxons, with their distinct culture and language, displaced much of the extant Roman influence of old.{{sfn|Wickham|2009|pp=150–155}} | |||
] is a ] that features a ] ] inscription describing three generations of men. Their names share the common element of 'wolf' (''wulfaz'') and alliterate.]] | |||
]s are descended from 17th century Dutch immigrants to ].]] | |||
Germanic personal names are commonly dithematic, consisting of two components that may be combined freely (such as the Old Norse female personal name ''Sigríðr'', consisting of {{Lang|non|sigr}} 'victory' + {{Lang|non|fríðr}} 'beloved'). As summarized by Per Vikstrand, "The old Germanic personal names are, from a social and ideological point of view, characterized by three main features: religion, heroism, and family bonds. The religious aspect seems to be an inherited, Indo-European trace, which the Germanic languages share with Greek and other Indo-European languages."{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=127}} | |||
One point of debate surrounding Germanic name-giving practice is whether name elements were considered semantically meaningful when combined.{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=127}} Whatever the case, an element of a name could be inherited by a male or female's offspring, leading to an alliterative lineage (related, see ]). The ] provides one such example, where three generations of men are connected by way of the element {{Lang|gem-x-proto|wulfaz}}, meaning 'wolf' (the alliterative ''Haþuwulfaz'', *''Heruwulfaz'', and ''Hariwulfaz'').{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=127}} Sacral components to Germanic personal names are also attested, including elements such as *''hailaga''- and *''wīha''- (both usually translated as 'holy, sacred', see for example ]), and deity names (]s). Deity names as first components of personal names are attested primarily in Old Norse names, where they commonly reference in particular the god ] (Old Norse {{Lang|non|Þórr}}).{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=129-132}} | |||
Perhaps the final incursions by Germanic people which altered in some ways the ethnographic map of Europe was made by the ]. Between the 8th and 11th centuries, these ]n/Norse traders and pirates ravaged most of north and central Europe as well as the British Isles, spreading eastwards as far as Russia and into Byzantium. While their initial exploits were generally raids for plunder, they later settled and mixed with the indigenous people of Europe, which resulted in both conquest and colonization.{{sfn|Clements|2005|pp=214–229}} Other examples of assimilation during the ] include the ], who settled in ] along the French Atlantic coast, and the societal elite in ]; among whom, many were the descendants of Slavified Norsemen (a theory, however, contested by some Slavic scholars in the ] ], who name it the '']''). Known for their unique ships, there is evidence of the Viking presence all over mainland Europe, as no lands with navigable waters or coastlines escaped their pillaging. Vast territories in eastern England were overrun and occupied by the Vikings and the Danish King, ], eventually succeeded to the English crown. Archeological remains on North America even exist which give evidence to the dynamism and territorial ambitions of these Germanic warriors.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=310}} | |||
===Poetry and legend=== | |||
Between c. 1150 and c. 1400, most of the ] became English culturally and linguistically through immigration from England, France and Flanders and from the resulting assimilation of native Gaelic-speaking Scots although Lowland Gaelic was still spoken in Galloway until the 18th century. The ] is the resulting Germanic language still spoken in parts of Scotland and is very similar to the speech of the ]s of northern England. Between the 15th and 17th centuries Scots spread into more of mainland Scotland at the expense of ] although Gaelic maintained a strong hold over the Scottish Highlands, and Scots also began to make some headway into the Northern Isles. The latter, ] and ], though now part of Scotland, were nominally part of the ] until the 15th century. A ] was spoken there from the ] until replaced by Scots in the 18th and 19th centuries.{{sfn|Ferguson|2010|p=240}} | |||
{{Main|Alliterative verse|Germanic heroic legend}} | |||
The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples were a largely ]. Written literature in Germanic languages is not recorded until the 6th century (]) or the 8th century in modern England and Germany.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=609}} The philologist ] proposed the existence of various genres of literature in the "Old Germanic" period, which were largely based on genres found in high medieval ] poetry. These include ritual poetry, epigrammatic poetry ({{lang|de|Spruchdichtung}}), memorial verses ({{lang|de|Merkdichtung}}), lyric, narrative poetry, and praise poetry.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=614–615}} ] suggests that, on the basis of Latin mentions in late antiquity and the early Middle Ages, the following genres can be adduced: ] (the origin of a people or their rulers), the fall of heroes ({{lang|la|casus heroici}}), praise poetry, and laments for the dead.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=616}} | |||
Some stylistic aspects of later Germanic poetry appear to have origins in the ] period, as shown by comparison with ancient Greek and Sanskrit poetry.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=609–611}} Originally, the Germanic-speaking peoples shared a metrical and poetic form, alliterative verse, which is attested in very similar forms in Old Saxon, ] and ], and in a modified form in ].{{sfn|Haymes|Samples|1996|pp=39–40}} Alliterative verse is not attested in the small extant ] corpus.{{sfn|Goering|2020|p=242}} The poetic forms diverge among the different languages from the 9th century onward.{{sfn|Millet|2008|pp=27–28}} | |||
{{clear}} | |||
Later Germanic peoples shared a common ]. These heroic legends mostly involve historical personages who lived during the ] (4th–6th centuries CE), placing them in highly ahistorical and mythologized settings;{{sfn|Millet|2008|pp=4–7}}{{efn|Historian Shami Ghosh for instance, argues: "It is certainly the case that the Goths, Lombards, Franks, Angles, Saxons, and Burgundians...were all Germanic peoples, in that their vernacular tongue belonged to the Germanic sub-group of the Indo-European family of languages. It is also the case that the corpus of what literary scholars define as Germanic heroic poetry does contain narratives that have as a historical core events that took place largely in the period c.300–c.600—insofar as any of these narratives can in fact be related to any sort of historical realities at all. But there is little evidence from before the eighth century, at least, for any sense even of an awareness of an inter-relatedness among these peoples, and certainly not of any perception among them of any significance of such inter-relatedness—any sort of knowledge of and meaning granted to a common 'Germanentum', or 'Germanic-ness', that has any relation to the burden of significance such a concept has borne in modern scholarship. Furthermore, the historical links between the extant heroic texts and any verifiable historical fact are both invariably slender and often quite tenuous, and therefore should not be overvalued."{{sfn|Ghosh|2016|p=8}} }} they originate and develop as part of an ].{{sfn|Millet|2008|pp=11–13}}{{sfn|Tiefenbach|Reichert|Beck|1999|pp=267–268}} Some early Gothic heroic legends are already found in ]' ''Getica'' ({{Circa|551}}).{{sfn|Haubrichs|2004|p=519}} The close link between Germanic heroic legend and Germanic language and possibly poetic devices is shown by the fact that the Germanic speakers in ] who adopted a Romance language, do not preserve Germanic legends but rather developed their own heroic folklore—excepting the figure of ].{{sfn|Ghosh|2007|p=249}} | |||
==Culture== | |||
=== |
===Germanic law=== | ||
{{Main|Early Germanic law}} | |||
] | ] | ||
{{Further information|Germanic king|Sibb|thing (assembly)|Germanic law|Germanic warfare|Romano-Germanic culture}} | |||
Common elements of Germanic society can be deduced both from ] and comparative evidence from the ] period. | |||
Until the middle of the 20th century, the majority of scholars assumed the existence of a distinct Germanic legal culture and law.{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|pp=241–242}} Early ideas about Germanic law have come under intense scholarly scrutiny since the 1950s, and specific aspects of it such as the legal importance of ''],'' retinues, and loyalty, and the concept of outlawry can no longer be justified.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=811}}{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|p=245}} Besides the assumption of a common Germanic legal tradition and the use of sources of different types from different places and time periods,{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=811}} there are no native sources for early Germanic law.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=798–799}}{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|p=243}} The earliest written legal sources, the ''Leges Barbarorum'', were all written under Roman and Christian influence and often with the help of Roman jurists,{{sfn|Lück|2010|pp=423–424}} and contain large amounts of "Vulgar Latin Law", an unofficial legal system that functioned in the Roman provinces.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=800–801}} | |||
A main element uniting Germanic societies was ], in origin a ] combining the functions of military leader, high priest, lawmaker and judge. Germanic monarchy was ]; the king was elected by the free men from among eligible candidates of a family (] ''cynn'') tracing their ancestry to the tribe's divine or semi-divine founder. | |||
As of 2023, scholarly consensus is that Germanic law is best understood in contrast with ], in that whereas Roman law was "learned" and the same across regions, Germanic law was not learned and incorporated regional peculiarities.{{sfn|Dusil|Kannowski|Schwedler|2023|p=78}} Common elements include an emphasis on ], gesture, formulaic language, legal symbolism, and ritual.{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|pp=246–247}} Some items in the "Leges", such as the use of vernacular words, may reveal aspects of originally Germanic, or at least non-Roman, law. Legal historian Ruth Schmidt-Wiegand writes that this vernacular, often in the form of Latinized words, belongs to "the oldest layers of a Germanic legal language" and shows some similarities to Gothic.{{sfn|Schmidt-Wiegand|2010|p=396}}{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=801}} | |||
To a large degree, many of the extant legal records from the Germanic tribes seem to revolve around property transactions.{{sfn|Oliver|2011|p=27}} In early Germanic society, the free men of property each ruled their own ] and were subject to the king directly, without any intermediate hierarchy as in later ]. Free men without landed property could ] to a man of property who as their lord would then be responsible for their upkeep, including generous ] and gifts. This system of sworn retainers was central to early Germanic society, and the loyalty of the retainer to his lord generally replaced his family ties. | |||
] reflects a hierarchy of worth within the society of free men, reflected in the differences in ]. Among the Anglo-Saxons, a regular free man (a '']'') had a weregild of 200 ]s (i.e. ] or gold pieces), classified as a ''twyhyndeman'' "200-man" for this reason, while a nobleman commanded a fee of six times that amount (''twelfhyndeman'' "1200-man"). Similarly, among the ] the basic weregild for a free man was 200 shillings, and the amount could be doubled or tripled according to the man's rank. Unfree serfs did not command a weregild, and the recompense paid in the event of their death was merely for material damage, 15 shillings in the case of the Alamanni, increased to 40 or 50 if the victim had been a skilled artisan. | |||
The social hierarchy is not only reflected in the weregild due in the case of the violent or accidental death of a man, but also in differences in fines for lesser crimes. Thus the fines for insults, injury, burglary or damage to property differ depending on the rank of the injured party.{{Efn|E.g. "If a freeman steal from the king, let him pay ninefold", in the ], paragraph 4.}} They do not usually depend on the rank of the guilty party, although there are some exceptions associated with royal privilege.{{Efn|E.g. reduction of the weregild to half the regular amount if the man responsible for the killing is employed by the king in the laws of Æthelberht of Kent, paragraph 7.}} | |||
Free women did not have a political station of their own but inherited the rank of their father if unmarried, or their husband if married. The weregild or recompense due for the killing or injuring of a woman is notably set at twice that of a man of the same rank in ]. | |||
All freemen had the right to participate in general assemblies or '']'', where disputes between freemen were addressed according to customary law. The king was bound to uphold ancestral law, but was at the same time the source for new laws for cases not addressed in previous tradition. This aspect was the reason for the creation of the various Germanic law codes by the kings following their ]: besides recording inherited tribal law, these codes have the purpose of settling the position of the ] and Christian ] within society, usually setting the weregilds of the members of the clerical hierarchy parallel to that of the existing hierarchy of nobility, with the position of an ] mirroring that of the king. | |||
In the case of a suspected crime, the accused could avoid punishment by presenting a fixed number of free men (their number depending on the severity of the crime) prepared to swear an ] on his innocence. Failing this, he could prove his innocence in a ]. Corporal or capital punishment for free men does not figure in the Germanic law codes, and ] appears to be the most severe penalty issued officially. This reflects that Germanic tribal law did not have the scope of exacting ], which was left to the judgement of the family of the victim, but to settle damages as fairly as possible once an involved party decided to bring a dispute before the assembly. A fascinating component of early Germanic laws were the varying distinctions concerning the physical body, as each body part had a personal injury value and corresponding legal claims for personal injury viewed matters like gender, rank and status as a secondary interest when deliberating cases.{{sfn|Oliver|2011|pp=203–226}} | |||
Generally speaking, Roman legal codes eventually provided the model for many Germanic laws and they were fixed in writing along with Germanic legal customs.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=310}} Traditional Germanic society was gradually replaced by the system of ] and ] characteristic of the ] in both the ] and ] England in the 11th to 12th centuries, to some extent under the influence of ] as an indirect result of Christianisation, but also because political structures had grown too large for the flat hierarchy of a ]. The same effect of political centralization took hold in Scandinavia slightly later, in the 12th to 13th century (], ], ]), by the end of the 14th century culminating in the giant ]. Elements of tribal law, notably the ], nevertheless remained in effect throughout the Middle Ages, in the case of the Holy Roman Empire until the establishment of the ] in the early ]. In the ] organization of ], where ] structures remained comparatively local, the Germanic thing survived into the 21st century in the form of the '']'', albeit subject to federal law. | |||
===Warfare=== | ===Warfare=== | ||
] on the ] (193 CE)]] | |||
{{further information|Germanic Wars|Gothic warfare|Anglo-Saxon warfare|Migration period spear}} | |||
{{Main|Early Germanic warfare|Military organization of the Germanic peoples}} | |||
], a ] with a ]]] | |||
Historical records of the Germanic tribes in ] east of the ] and west of the ] do not begin until quite late in the ancient period, so only the period after 100 BCE can be examined. What is clear is that the Germanic idea of warfare was quite different from the pitched battles fought by ] and ]. Instead the Germanic tribes focused on raids. Warfare of varying size however was a distinctive feature of barbarian culture.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=113}} | |||
Warfare seems to have been a constant in Germanic society,{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=673}} including conflicts among and within Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=794}} There is no common Germanic word for "war", and it was not necessarily differentiated from other forms of violence.{{sfn|Bulitta|Springer|2010|pp=665–667}} Historical information on Germanic warfare almost entirely depends on Greco-Roman sources,{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=62}} however their accuracy has been questioned.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=674}} The core of the army was formed by the ] (retinue), a group of warriors following a chief.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=785}} As retinues grew larger, their names could become associated with entire peoples. Many retinues functioned as {{Lang|la|]}} (mercenary units in the Roman army).{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=793–794}} | |||
The purpose of these was generally not to gain territory, but rather to capture resources and secure prestige. These raids were conducted by ], often formed along family or village lines, in groups of 10 to about 1,000. Leaders of unusual personal magnetism could gather more soldiers for longer periods, but there was no systematic method of gathering and training men, so the death of a charismatic leader could mean the destruction of an army. Armies also often consisted of more than 50 percent noncombatants, as displaced people would travel with large groups of soldiers, the elderly, women, and children. War leaders who were able to secure ample booty for their retainers were able to grow accordingly by attracting warrior bands from nearby villages.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=113}} | |||
Roman sources stress, perhaps partially as a ], that the Germanic peoples fought without discipline.{{sfn|Green|1998|pp=68–69}}{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=63}} Germanic warriors fought mostly on foot,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=35}} in tight formations in close combat.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=663}} Tacitus mentions a single formation as used by the ''Germani'', the wedge ({{langx|la|cuneus}}).{{sfn|Bulitta|Springer|2010|pp=678–679}} Cavalry was rare: in the Roman period, it mostly consisted of chiefs and their immediate retinues,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=35}} who may have dismounted to fight.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=672}} However, East Germanic peoples such as the Goths developed cavalry forces armed with lances due to contact with various nomadic peoples.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=42}} Archaeological finds, mostly in the form of grave goods, indicate that most warriors were armed with spear, shield, and often with swords.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=663}} Higher status individuals were often buried with spurs for riding.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=672}} The only archaeological evidence for helmets and ] shows them to be of Roman manufacture.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=661}} | |||
Large bodies of troops, while figuring prominently in the history books, were the exception rather than the rule of ancient warfare. Thus a typical Germanic force might consist of 100 men with the sole goal of raiding a nearby Germanic or foreign village. Thus, most warfare was at their barbarian neighbors.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=113}} According to ] sources, when the ] did fight pitched battles, the infantry often adopted wedge formations, each wedge being led by a clan head. Legitimacy for leaders among the Germans resided in their ability to successfully lead armies to victory. Defeat on the battlefield at the hands of the Romans or other "barbarians" often meant the end for a ruler and in some cases, being absorbed by "another, victorious confederation."{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=112}} | |||
==Economy and material culture== | |||
Though often defeated by the ], the Germanic tribes were remembered in Roman records as fierce combatants, whose main downfall was that they failed to join together into a collective fighting force under a unified ], which allowed the Roman Empire to employ a "divide and conquer" strategy against them.{{sfn|Archer|Ferris|Herwig|Travers|2008|p=105}} On occasions when the Germanic tribes worked together, the results were impressive. Three ]s were ambushed and destroyed by an alliance of Germanic tribes headed by ] at the ] in 9 CE, the Roman Empire made no further concentrated attempts at conquering Germania beyond the Rhine.{{sfn|Roberts|1996|pp=65–66}} | |||
===Agriculture and population density=== | |||
Unlike agriculture in the Roman provinces, which was organized around the large farms known as ], Germanic agriculture was organized around villages. When Germanic peoples expanded into northern Gaul in the 4th and 5th centuries CE, they brought this village-based agriculture with them, which increased the agricultural productivity of the land; ] suggests this means that Germania was more agriculturally productive than is generally assumed.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=409}} Villages were not distant from each other but often within sight, revealing a fairly high population density, and contrary to the assertions of Roman sources, only about 30% of Germania was covered in forest, about the same percentage as today.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=1273}} | |||
Based on pollen samples and the finds of seeds and plant remains, the chief grains cultivated in Germania were barley, oats, and wheat (both ] and ]), while the most common vegetables were beans and peas. Flax was also grown.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=79}} Agriculture in Germania relied heavily on animal husbandry, primarily the raising of cattle, which were smaller than their Roman counterparts{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=76–77}} Both cultivation and animal husbandry methods improved with time, with examples being the introduction of rye, which grew better in Germania, and the introduction of the ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=410}} | |||
During the 4th and 5th centuries CE, Visigoths and Vandals militarily organized themselves to sufficiently challenge and sack Rome in CE 410 and again in CE 455. Then in CE 476, the last Roman emperor was deposed by a German chieftain, an event which effectively ended Roman predominance in western Europe.{{sfn|Daniels|Hyslop|2014|p=85}} Germanic tribes eventually overwhelmed and conquered the ancient world. That military transition was additionally spurred by the arrival of the Vikings from the 8th to 10th centuries, giving rise to modern Europe and medieval warfare.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=836}} | |||
===Crafts=== | |||
For an analysis of Germanic tactics versus the Roman empire see: ] | |||
It is unclear if there was a special class of craftsmen in Germania, however archaeological finds of tools are frequent.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=427–428}} Many everyday items such as dishes were made out of wood, and archaeology has found the remains of wooden well construction.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=248}} The 4th-century CE Nydam and Illerup ships show highly developed knowledge of ship construction, while elite graves have revealed wooden furniture with complex ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=429}} Products made from ceramics included cooking, drinking, and storage, vessels, as well as lamps. While originally formed by hand, the period around 1 CE saw the introduction of the ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=435}} Some of the ceramics produced on potter's wheels seem to have been done in direct imitation of Roman wares,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=130}} and may have been produced by Romans in Germania or by ''Germani'' who had learned Roman techniques while serving in the Roman army.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=507}} The shape and decoration of Germanic ceramics vary by region and archaeologists have traditionally used these variations to determine larger cultural areas.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=434}} Many ceramics were probably produced locally in hearths, but large pottery kilns have also been discovered, and it seems clear that there were areas of specialized production.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=130}} | |||
=== |
===Metalworking=== | ||
] work.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=123}}]] | |||
Weapons used by the Germanic tribes varied. Some of them used axes, throwing javelins, spears, bows and arrows along with swords. Most of the swords used by the Germanic warriors were those captured from Roman soldiers until the 4th century when German blacksmiths began making the best steel in Europe.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=321}} Body armor was rarely worn and when it was, it was light by comparison to what the Romans employed; only war leaders wore helmets on the battlefield.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=321–322}} Commandeering of Roman weaponry was widespread and the acquisition of the superior Roman armaments allowed the Germanic leaders to exert their power in ways not previously available. It also meant fierce inter-Germanic rivalry which constituted the larger power blocks of the Germanic world.{{sfn|Heather|2005|pp=458–459}} Much like their predecessors, the Vikings too used axes, swords, long knives, spears, oblong shields, leather or metal helmets and mail or leather coats for protection; the latter being luxuries most could not afford.{{sfn|Santosuo|2004|pp=143–144}} | |||
Despite the claims of Roman writers such as Tacitus that the ''Germani'' had little iron and lacked expertise in working it, deposits of iron were commonly found in Germania and Germanic smiths were skillful metalworkers.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=127}} Smithies are known from multiple settlements, and smiths were often buried with their tools.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=469}} An iron mine discovered at Rudki, in the ] mountains of modern central Poland, operated from the 1st to the 4th centuries CE and included a substantial smelting workshop; similar facilities have been found in Bohemia.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=128–129}} The remains of large smelting operations have been discovered by ] in Jutland (4th to 6th century CE),{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=444}} as well as at Glienick in northern Germany and at ] in the Netherlands (both 4th century CE).{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=448–449}} Germanic smelting furnaces may have produced metal that was as high-quality as that produced by the Romans.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=129}} In addition to large-scale production, nearly every individual settlement seems to have produced some iron for local use.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=444}} Iron was used for agricultural tools, tools for various crafts, and for weapons.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=452}} | |||
] was needed in order to make molds and for the production of jewelry, however it is unclear if the ''Germani'' were able to produce lead. While lead mining is known from within the ] across the Rhine from the Roman Empire, it is sometimes theorized that this was the work of Roman miners.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=455–456}} Another mine within Germania was near modern ], where again it is theorized that lead was exported to Rome.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=459–460}} The neighboring Roman provinces of ] and ] produced a great deal of lead, which has been found stamped as {{lang|la|plumbum Germanicum}} ("Germanic lead") in Roman shipwrecks.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=455–457}} | |||
====Tactics==== | |||
To the greatest extent, Germanic fighting units consisted of infantry who would emerge from cover and attack, but they also utilized skilled cavalrymen at times, something the Visigoths used decisively to aid in their victory at Adrianople. Cavalry warfare was limited in northern Europe due to the lack of suitably large horses for mounted troops. Caesar provided his Germanic armies with Roman mounts to enable them greater mobility and to enhance their fighting efficiency.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=36–37}} Unlike their western Celtic neighbors, the use of chariots was not picked up by the early Germans.{{sfn|Todd |1999|p=37}} Notwithstanding the use of an occasional fortified position, the Germanic warriors preferred to fight in the open and normally assumed the offensive rather than fight defensively.{{sfn|Bémont|Monod|2012|pp=485–486}} Emboldening themselves for fierce attacks, the Germanic warriors would rouse themselves to a high-pitched level of excitement and charge headlong against their enemies, which while effective for ambush operations, lacked in terms of the organizational skill needed for prolonged siege warfare.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=322}} The berserker mentality employed by the Germanic tribes against Rome was still in effect during the Viking era of the 8th and 9th centuries as they too believed that by summoning their gods and working themselves up, they would possess superhuman strength and be protected during battle. Such resolution led them to believe that dying in such a manner was heroic and would transport the fallen fighter straight into ] where they would be embraced by the warrior maidens known as the Valkyries.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=322}}{{Efn|Warriors were physically adept and owed much of their '']'' to the loyalty existing between themselves and their tribal chieftains. After forming a shield wall, they would then hurl a single spear in unison as a sacrifice to Odin. Fighting thereafter normally devolved to a gang raid and individual combat. See: Waldman & Mason 2006, p. 837.}} The later military development of armored knights and fortified castles was a response in part to the relentless plundering and raiding by the Vikings, which meant that the Germanic tribes who had settled mainland Europe and the British Isles had to adapt themselves so as to combat another Germanic tribe of interlopers.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=322–323}} | |||
Deposits of gold are not found naturally within Germania and had to either be imported{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=120}} or could be found having naturally washed down rivers.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=510–511}} The earliest known gold objects made by Germanic craftsmen are mostly small ornaments dating from the later 1st century CE.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=120}} Silver working likewise dates from the first century CE, and silver often served as a decorative element with other metals.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=126–127}} From the 2nd century onward, increasingly complex gold jewelry was made, often inlaid with precious stones and in a ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=122–123}} Inspired by Roman metalwork, Germanic craftsmen also began working with gold and silver-gilt foils on belt buckles, jewelry, and weapons.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=123}} Pure gold objects produced in the late Roman period included ]s with snakeheads, often displaying ] and ] work, techniques that dominated throughout Germanic Europe.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=123–124}} | |||
===Economy=== | |||
Traces of the earliest pastoralism of the Germanic peoples appear in central Europe in the form of elaborate cattle burials along the Elbe and Vistula Rivers from around 4000–3000 BCE.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=312}} These archaeological remnants were left by the ] who cleared forests for herding cattle and sometime after 3000 BCE began using wheeled carts and plows to cultivate their lands. Central to survival for their assistance in tilling the soil and supplying food, cattle became an economic resource to these early people.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=313}} Germanic settlements were typically small, rarely containing much more than ten households, often less, and were usually located by clearings in the woods.{{Efn|This and the following information is based on P.J. Geary, ''Before France and Germany. The Creation and Transformation of the Merovingian World'' (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), 44 ff. and M. Innes, ''Introduction to Early Medieval Western Europe, 300–900'' (Abingdon 2007), 71–72.}} Settlements remained of a fairly constant size throughout the period. The buildings in these villages varied in form, but normally consisted of farmhouses surrounded by smaller buildings such as granaries and other storage rooms. The universal building material was timber. Cattle and humans usually lived together in the same house. | |||
===Clothing and textiles=== | |||
Although the Germans practiced both agriculture and ], the latter was extremely important both as a source of dairy products and as a basis for wealth and social status, which was measured by the size of an individual's herd.{{sfn|Kishlansky|Geary|O'Brien|2008|p=164}} The diet consisted mainly of the products of farming and husbandry and was supplied by hunting to a very modest extent. Barley and wheat were the most common agricultural products and were used for baking a certain flat type of bread as well as brewing beer. Evidence from a Saxon village known as Feddersen Wierde near Cuxhaven, Germany (which existed between BCE 50 to CE 450) shows that the Germanic people cultivated oats and rye, used manure as fertilizer, and that they practiced crop-rotation.{{sfn|Osborne|2008|p=39}} | |||
] (3rd century CE){{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=431}}]] | |||
Clothing does not generally preserve well archaeologically. Early Germanic clothing is shown on some Roman stone monuments such as ] and the ], and is occasionally discovered in finds from in ],{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=430–431}} mostly from Scandinavia.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|p=1214}} Frequent finds include long trousers, sometimes including connected stockings, shirt-like gowns ({{lang|de|Kittel}}) with long sleeves, large pieces of cloth, and capes with fur on the inside.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|pp=1214–1215}} All of these are thought to be male clothing, while finds of tubular garments are thought to be female clothing. These would have reached to the ankles and would likely have been held in place by brooches at the height of the shoulders, as shown on Roman monuments.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|p=1215}} On Roman depictions, the dress was gathered below the breast or at the waist, and there are frequently no sleeves. Sometimes a blouse or skirt is depicted below the dress, along with a neckerchief around the throat.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=131}} By the middle of the 5th century CE, both men and women among the continental Germanic peoples came to wear a Roman-style ] as their most important piece of clothing. This was secured at the waist and likely adopted due to intensive contact with the Roman world.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|pp=1221–1222}} The Romans typically depict Germanic men and women as bareheaded, although some head-coverings have been found. Although Tacitus mentions an undergarment made of linen, no examples of these have been found.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=131}} | |||
Surviving examples indicate that Germanic textiles were of high quality and mostly made of ] and ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=431}} Roman depictions show the Germani wearing materials that were only lightly worked.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|p=1216}} Surviving examples indicate that a variety of weaving techniques were used.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=131}} Leather was used for shoes, belts, and other gear.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=433–434}} ], sometimes made of glass or amber, and the weights from ]s and ]s are frequently found in Germanic settlements.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=431}} | |||
The fields were tilled with a light-weight wooden ], although heavier models also existed in some areas. Common clothing styles are known from the remarkably well-preserved ] that have been found in former marshes on several locations in Denmark, and included woolen garments and brooches for women and trousers and leather caps for men. Other important small-scale industries were weaving, the manual production of basic pottery and, more rarely, the fabrication of iron tools, especially weapons.{{sfn|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} The ] and the ] (circa. 2900–2300 BCE) of these north and central European peoples coincide one another and provide evidence of how they lived, traded and buried their dead.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=313–314}} | |||
===Trade=== | |||
After 1300 BCE the societies of Jutland and Northern Germany along with the Celtic people experienced a major revolution in technology during the Late Bronze Age, shaping tools, containers and weapons through the improved techniques of working bronze. Both the sword and the bow and arrow as well as other weaponry proliferate and an arms race of sorts between the tribes ensued as they tried to outpace one another. Trade was taking place to a greater degree and simple gems and amber from the Mediterranean indicate that long-distance exchange of goods was occurring.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=314–315}} When the Iron Age (1500—1200 BCE) arrived, the Germanic people showed greater mastery of ironworks than their Celtic contemporaries but they did not have the extensive trade networks during this period that their southern neighbors enjoyed with the Greco-Roman world.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=315}} | |||
], likely a Roman diplomatic gift.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=64}} The treasure may date from the reign of ] (37–68 CE) or the early ] (69–96 CE).{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=92}}]] | |||
Archaeology shows that from at least the turn of the 3rd century CE larger regional settlements in Germania existed that were not exclusively involved in an agrarian economy, and that the main settlements were connected by paved roads. The entirety of Germania was within a system of long-distance trade.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=1274–1275}} Migration-period seaborne trade is suggested by ] on the Danish island of ] and other harbors on the Baltic.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=98}} | |||
Roman trade with Germania is poorly documented.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=88}} Roman merchants crossing the Alps for Germania are recorded already by Caesar in the 1st century BCE.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=64}} During the imperial period, most trade probably took place in trading posts in Germania or at major Roman bases.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=89}} The most well-known Germanic export to the Roman Empire was amber, with a trade centered on the Baltic coast.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=65}} Economically, however, amber is likely to have been fairly unimportant.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=95}} The use of Germanic loanwords in surviving Latin texts suggests that besides amber ({{lang|la|glaesum}}), the Romans also imported the feathers of Germanic geese ({{lang|la|ganta}}) and hair dye ({{lang|la|sapo}}). Germanic slaves were also a major commodity.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=66}} Archaeological discoveries indicate that lead was exported from Germania as well, perhaps mined in Roman-Germanic "joint ventures".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=461}} | |||
Widening trade between the Germanic tribes and Rome started later following the Empire's wars of conquest when they looked to the Germanic people to supply them with slaves, leather and quality iron. One of the reasons the Romans may have drawn borders along the Rhine, besides the sizable population of Germanic warriors on one side of it, was that the Germanic economy was not robust enough for them to extract much booty nor were they convinced they could acquire sufficient tax revenue from any additional efforts of conquest. Drawing a distinctive line between themselves and Germanic people also incentivized alliances and trade as the Germanic people sought a share of the imperial wealth.{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=202}} Roman coinage was coveted by the Germanic people who preferred silver to gold coins, mostly likely indications that a market economy was developing. Tacitus does mention the presence of a bartering system being observable among the Germanic people, but this was not exclusive, as he also writes of their use of "gold and silver for the purpose of commerce", adding rather sardonically in his text, that what they exchanged was nothing more than "petty merchandise.{{sfn|Tacitus|2009|p=48}} Such observations from Tacitus aside, fine metalwork, iron and glassware was soon being traded by the Germanic peoples along the coast of the ] of ] and the Netherlands.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=315–316}} | |||
Products imported from Rome are found archaeologically throughout the Germanic sphere and include vessels of bronze and silver, glassware, pottery, brooches; other products such as textiles and foodstuffs may have been just as important.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=87}} Rather than mine and smelt ]s themselves, Germanic smiths seem to have often preferred to melt down finished metal objects from Rome, which were imported in large numbers, including coins, metal vessels, and metal statues.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=463–469}} Tacitus mentions in ''Germania'' chapter 23 that the Germani living along the Rhine bought wine, and Roman wine has been found in Denmark and northern Poland.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=64}} Finds of Roman silver coinage and weapons might have been war booty or the result of trade, while high quality silver items may have been diplomatic gifts.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=87–88}} Roman coinage may have acted as a form of currency as well.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=101}} | |||
===Kinship patterns=== | |||
The writings of Tacitus allude to the Germanic peoples being aware of a shared ethnicity, in that, they either knew or believed that they shared a common biological ancestor with one another. Just how pervasive this awareness may have been is certainly debatable, but other factors like language, clothing, ornamentation, hair styles, weapon types, religious practices and shared oral history were likely just as significant in tribal identity for the Germanics.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=318}} Members of a Germanic tribe told tales about the exploits of heroic founding figures who were more or less mythologized. Village life consisted of free men assembled under a chieftain, all of whom shared common cultural and political traditions. Status among the early Germanic tribes was often gauged by the size of a man's cattle herd or by one's martial prowess.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=111}} | |||
Before their ] to ], the Germanic peoples of Europe were made up of several ]s, each functioning as an economic and military unit and sometimes united by a common religious cult. ], especially close kinship, was very important to life within a tribe but generally was not the source of a tribe's identity. In fact, several elements of ancient Germanic life tended to weaken the role of kinship: the importance of the ]s surrounding military ]s, the ability of strong leaders to unite people who were not closely related, and ]s and other conflicts within a tribe that might lead to permanent divisions. The retinue (often called "comitatus" by scholars, following the practice of ancient Roman writers) consisted of the followers of a chieftain, who depended on the retinue for ] and other services and who in return provided for the retinue's needs and divided with them the spoils of battle.<ref></ref> This relationship between a chieftain and his followers became the basis for the more complicated ] that developed in ]. A chieftain's retinue might include close relatives, but it was not limited to them. Eventually the rising power of individual chieftains and kings from among the military leadership of Germanic tribes and confederations curtailed and in many ways replaced the power once enjoyed by tribal assemblies.{{sfn|Todd |1999|pp=31–32}} A code of ethics in battle prevailed among the Germanic kin. According to Tacitus, the "greatest disgrace that can befall" a warrior of a clan among the Germanic tribes was the abandonment of their shield during combat, as this almost certainly resulted in social isolation.{{sfn|Tacitus|2009|p=49}} Within tribal Germanic society, their social hierarchy was linked intrinsically to war and this warrior code maintained the fidelity between chiefs and their young warriors.{{sfn|Heather|2003|p=324}} | |||
Feuds were the standard means for resolving conflicts and regulating behavior. Peace within the tribe was about controlling violence with codes identifying exactly how certain types of feuds were to be settled.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=318}} Those closely related to a person who had been injured or killed were supposed to exact revenge on or monetary payment from the offender. This duty helped reaffirm the bonds between extended family members. Yet such feuds weakened the tribe as a whole, sometimes leading to the creation of a new tribe as one group separated from the rest. Clans of Germanic people consisted of groupings of about 50 households in total with societal rules for each specific clan.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=317}} Recent scholarship suggests that, despite the obligation to take part in feuds and other customs involving kinship ties, ] did not form independent units among the early Germanic peoples. Though most members of a tribe would have been more or less distantly related, common descent was not the main source of a tribe's identity, and extended families were not the main social units within a tribe. Traditional theories have emphasized the supposedly central role in Germanic culture of clans or large groups with common ancestry. But there is little evidence that such clans existed, and they were certainly not an important element of social organization. As historian Alexander C. Murray concludes, "kinship was a crucial factor in all aspects of barbarian activity, but its uses and groupings were fluid, and probably on the whole not long lasting."{{sfn|Murray|1983|p=64}} Internal competition within the factions of a tribe occasionally resulted in internecine warfare which weakened and sometime destroyed a group, as appears to have been the case for the Cherusci tribe during Rome's earlier period.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=30}} | |||
The most important family relationships among the early Germanic peoples were within the individual household, a fact based on the archaeological evidence from their settlements where the long-houses appeared to be central in their existence. Within the household unit, an individual was equally bound to both the mother and the father's side of the family.{{sfn|Todd |1999|p=32}} Fathers were the main figures of authority,{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=317}} but wives also played an important and respected role. Some Germanic tribes even believed that women possessed magical powers and were feared accordingly.{{sfn|Williams|1998|p=79}} ] describes how, during battles, Germanic warriors were encouraged and cared for by their wives and mothers. He also notes that during times of peace, women did most of the work of managing the household. Along with the children, they apparently did most of the household chores as well. Children were valued, and according to Tacitus, limiting or destroying one's offspring was considered shameful. Mothers apparently breast-fed their own children rather than using nurses. Besides parents and children, a household might include slaves, but slavery was uncommon, and according to Tacitus, slaves normally had households of their own. Their slaves (usually prisoners of war) were most often employed as domestic servants.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=317}} Polygamy and concubinage were rare but existed, at least among the upper classes.{{Efn|See: Young, Bruce W. (2008). ''Family Life in the Age of Shakespeare''. Greenwood Press, pp. 16–17.}} When a certain number of families resided on the same territory, this constituted a village (''Dorf'' in German). The overall territory occupied by people from the same tribe was designated in the writings of Tacitus as a ''civitas'', with each of the individual ''civitas'' divided into ''pagi'' (or cantons), which were made up of several ''vici''. In cases where the tribes were grouped into larger confederations or a group of kingdoms, the term ''pagus'' was applied (''Gau'' in German).{{sfn|Bémont|Monod|2012|pp=410–415}} Extensive contact with Rome altered the egalitarian structure of tribal Germanic society. As individuals rose to prominence, a distinction between commoner and nobility developed and with it the previous constructs of folkright shared equally across the tribe was replaced in some cases by privilege.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=321}} As a result, Germanic society became more stratified. Elites within the Germanic tribes who learned the Roman system and emulated the way they established dominion were able to gain advantages and exploit them accordingly.{{sfn|Pohl|1997|p=34}} | |||
Important changes began taking place by the 4th century CE as Germanic peoples, while still cognizant of their unique clan identities, started forming larger confederations of a similar culture. Gathering around the dominant tribes among them and hearkening to the most charismatic leaders brought the various "barbarians" tribes closer together. On the surface this change appeared to the Romans as welcome since they preferred to deal with a few strong chiefs to control the populations that they feared across the Rhine and Danube, but it eventually made these Germanic rulers of confederated peoples more and more powerful.{{sfn|Santosuo|2004|p=9}} While strong, they were still not federated to one another since they possessed no sense of "pan-Germanic solidarity", but this started to change noticeably by the 5th century CE at Rome's expense.{{sfn|Ward-Perkins|2005|pp=50–51}} | |||
===Marriage=== | |||
Based on the writings of Tacitus, most of the "barbarians" were content with one wife which indicates a general trend towards monogamy. For those higher within their social hierarchy however, polygamy was sometimes "solicited on account of their rank".{{sfn|Tacitus|2009|p=52}} Of note, Tacitus observed that "the wife does not bring a dowry to her husband, but receives one from him" and wedding gifts related to a marriage consisted of things like oxen, saddles and various armaments. Revealing the warlike nature of their society, Tacitus also reported that wives came to their husbands "as a partner in toils and dangers; to suffer and to dare equally with him, in peace and in war.{{sfn|Tacitus|2009|p=52}} | |||
The ] among ancient Germanic tribes, according to ], was late for women compared to Roman women: | |||
<blockquote>The youths partake late of the pleasures of love, and hence pass the age of puberty unexhausted: nor are the virgins hurried into marriage; the same maturity, the same full growth is required: the sexes unite equally matched and robust; and the children inherit the vigor of their parents.{{sfn|Tacitus|2009|p=53}}</blockquote> | |||
For Germanic women of later antiquity, marriage obviously had its appeal since it offered greater security and better placement in their social hierarchy.{{sfn|Frassetto|2003|p=261}} Where ] had set the prime of life at 37 years for men and 18 for women, the ] in the 7th century placed the prime of life at twenty years for both men and women, after which both presumably married. Thus it can be presumed that ancient Germanic brides were on average about twenty and were roughly the same age as their husbands.{{sfn|Herlihy|1985|pp=73–75}} | |||
Tacitus, however, had never visited the German-speaking lands and most of his information on ] comes from secondary sources. In addition, Anglo-Saxon women, like those of other Germanic tribes, are marked as women from the age of twelve onward, based on archaeological finds, implying that the age of marriage coincided with ].{{sfn|Green|Siegmund|2003|p=107}} Generally, there were two forms of marriage among the Germanic peoples, one involving the participation of the parents and the other, those that did not. Known as ''Friedelehe'', the latter form consisted of marriage between a free man and a free woman, since marriage between free persons and slaves was forbidden by law.{{sfn|Frassetto|2003|p=262}} Evidence of Germanic patriarchy is evident later in the 7th century CE ] of the Lombards which stated that women were not allowed to live of their own freewill and that they had to be subject to a man and if no one else, they were to be "under the power of the king".{{sfn|Bury|2000|p=281}} | |||
For Germanic kings, warrior chieftains, senators and Roman nobility, a certain degree of intermarriage was undertaken to strengthen their ties to one another and to the Empire, making marriage or ''connubium'' as the Romans connoted the bond, an instrument of politics.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=105}} Earlier treaty terms in the late 4th century CE had forbidden "foreign" Goths to intermarry with Romans.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=88}} Some of the marriage attempts of the 6th century CE were deliberately planned for the sake of royal succession. Imperial policy had to be carefully charted between the Roman-Germanic claimants to kingship and the maintenance of Roman imperial administration as the federated Germanic kings attempted to put their stamp on Roman rule and replace Roman armies with their own warriors. Roman leaders were not oblivious to the clever tactics (intermarriage and offspring) employed by Germanic chieftains and adopted creative treaties to either appease them or temper their ambitions.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=106–107}} | |||
===Religion=== | |||
{{Main article|Germanic paganism|Continental Germanic mythology|Germanic Christianity}} | |||
].]] | |||
Prior to the Middle Ages, Germanic peoples followed what is now referred to as ]: "a system of interlocking and closely interrelated religious worldviews and practices rather than as one indivisible religion" and as such consisted of "individual worshippers, family traditions and regional cults within a broadly consistent framework".{{sfn|Ewing|2008|p=9}} It was ] in nature, with some underlying similarities to other ]. Despite the unique practices of some tribes, there was a degree of cultural uniformity among the Germanic people concerning religion.{{sfn|Eliade|1984|p=154}}{{Efn|Many groups of Germanic peoples shared one form or another of a creation story where a divine being emerges from nothingness only to be sacrificed and torn to pieces; the bones of this divine creature (named Ymir) produced the rocks, his flesh became the earth, his blood formed the seas, the clouds emerged from his hair, and his skull made up the sky.{{sfn|Eliade|1984|pp=155–156}} In this creation story, a mighty tree called ''Yggdrasill'' is situated at the center of the earth, its top touching the sky, its branches covering the earth, and the great tree's roots plunging into hell. Connecting the three planes of "Heaven, Earth, and Hades", this "Universal Tree" symbolized the universe itself.{{sfn|Eliade|1984|p=157}} }} Germanic ideology and religious practices were pervaded and colored to a large degree by war, particularly the notion of a heroic death on the battlefield, as this brought the god(s) a "blood sacrifice."{{sfn|Eliade|1984|p=161}} {{Efn|The principle shared deity among the Germanic tribes, Odin-Wodan, (in varying name forms) was not only the god of war, but of the dead as well. Odin-Wodan protected great heroes in combat but often killed his "protégés", who were led to him by the Valkyries and gathered together to practice fighting in preparation for the final eschatological battle of the ''Ragnarök''.{{sfn|Eliade|1984|p=161}}}} | |||
Archaeological findings suggest that the Germanic barbarians practiced some of the same 'spiritual' rituals as the Celts, including human sacrifice, divination, and the belief in spiritual connection with the natural environment around them.{{sfn|Burns|2003|p=367}} Germanic priestesses were feared by the Romans, as these tall women with glaring eyes, wearing flowing white gowns often wielded a knife for sacrificial offerings. Captives might have their throats cut and be bled into giant cauldrons or have their intestines opened up and the entrails thrown to the ground for prophetic readings.{{sfn|Williams|1998|pp=81–82}} Spiritual rituals frequently occurred in consecrated groves or upon islands on lakes where perpetual fires burned.{{sfn|Williams|1998|p=82}} | |||
Many of the ] appeared under similar names across the Germanic peoples, most notably the god known to the Germans as ] or ], to the Anglo-Saxons as ], and to the Norse as ], as well as the god ] – known to the Germans as ], to the Anglo-Saxons as Þunor and to the Norse as Þórr. Pagan beliefs amid the Germanic tribes were reported by some of the earlier Roman historians and in the 6th century CE another instance of this appears when the Byzantine historian and poet, Agathias, remarked that the Alamannic religion was "solidly and unsophisticatedly pagan."{{sfn|Drinkwater|2007|p=117}} Christianity had no relevance for the pagan barbarians until their contact and integration with Rome.{{sfn|Burns|2003|p=368}} | |||
While the Germanic peoples were slowly converted to Christianity by varying means, many elements of the pre-Christian culture and indigenous beliefs remained firmly in place after the conversion process, particularly in the more rural and distant regions. Of particular note is the survival of the pagan fascination with the forest in the retention of Christmas tree even today. Many of the Germanic tribes actually revered forests as sacred places and left them unmolested. Conversion to Christianity broke this pagan obsession with protecting the forest in some locations and allowed once migrant tribes to settle in places where they previously refused to cultivate the soil or chop down trees based on religious belief. To that end, the Christianisation of Germanic peoples facilitated the clearing of forests and therewith provided "a broad and stable basis for the medieval economy of Central Europe" by leveraging the vast forest resources available to them.{{sfn|Price|1965|pp=368–378}} The ], ], and ] were ] while they were still outside the bounds of the Empire; however, they converted to ] rather than orthodox ], and were soon regarded as ].{{sfn|Santosuo|2004|pp=14–16}} The one great written remnant of the ] is a translation of portions of the ] made by ], the ] who converted them.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=327}} Goths, Vandals, and other Germanic peoples often offered political resistance prior to their conversion to Christianity.{{sfn|Cameron|1997|p=97}} The ] were not converted until after their entrance into the Empire, but received Christianity from ] Germanic groups sometime during the 5th century.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=497}} | |||
Paganism and Christianity were still being practiced across the empire when Constantine died in CE 337, despite his conversion; he did however ban pagan rituals at select religious temples.{{sfn|Cameron|1997|p=98}} Sometime between CE 391–392, the barbarian king Theodosius I made an official proclamation which outlawed pagan religions in his region of influence with various successors like Justinian doing likewise.{{sfn|Cameron|1997|p=98}} The ] were converted directly from ] to ] under the leadership of Clovis in about CE 496 without an intervening time as ].<ref name="britannica.com"/> Eventually the Gothic tribes turned away from their Arian faith and in CE 589 converted to Catholicism.{{sfn|Pohl |1997|p=37}} Several centuries later, ] and Frankish missionaries and warriors undertook the conversion of their ] neighbors. A key event was the felling of ] near ] by ], apostle of the Germans, in CE 723. When Thor failed to strike Boniface dead after the oak hit the ground, the Franks were amazed and began their conversion to the Christian faith.{{Efn| See: Levison (1905). ''Vitae Sancti Bonifatii archiepiscopi moguntini'', pp. 31–32.}} | |||
Eventually for many Germanic tribes, the conversion to Christianity was achieved by armed force, successfully completed by ], in a series of campaigns (the ]), that also brought Saxon lands into the ].{{sfn|McKitterick|2008|pp=103–106}} Massacres, such as the ], where as many as 4,500 people were beheaded according to one of Charlemagne's chroniclers, were a direct result of this policy.{{sfn|Wilson|2005|p=47}} | |||
In ], Germanic paganism continued to dominate until the 11th century in the form of ], when it was gradually replaced by Christianity.{{sfn|Kendrick|2013|pp=118–123}} | |||
==Genetics== | ==Genetics== | ||
{{See also|Battle Axe culture#Genetics|Bell Beaker culture#Genetics|Nordic Bronze Age#Genetics}} | |||
{{expand-section|date=February 2018}} | |||
The use of genetic studies to investigate the Germanic past is controversial, with scholars such as ] suggesting it could represent a hearkening back to 19th-century ideas of race.{{sfn|Halsall|2014|p=518}} ], ], and ] write that genetics studies are of great use for demographic history, but cannot give us any information about cultural history.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|pp=32–33}} In a 2013 book which reviewed studies made up until then, scholars noted that most Germanic speakers today have a ] that is a mixture including ], ], ] and ]; however, the authors also note that these groups are older than Germanic languages and found among speakers of other languages.{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=208}} | |||
] haplogroups in Europe. ] represented by light blue.]] | |||
It is suggested by geneticists that the movements of Germanic peoples has had a strong influence upon the modern distribution of the male lineage represented by the ] ], which is believed to have originated with one man, who lived approximately 4,000 to 6,000 years ago somewhere in Northern Europe, possibly modern Denmark (see ] for more information). There is evidence of this man's descendants settling in all of the areas that Germanic tribes are recorded as having subsequently invaded or migrated to.{{Efn|New Phylthatetic Relationships for Y-chromosome Haplogroup I: Reappraising its Phylogeography and Prehistory," Rethinking the Human Evolution, Mellars P, Boyle K, Bar-Yosef O, Stringer C, Eds. McDonald Institute for Archaeological Research, Cambridge, UK, 2007, pp. 33–42 by Underhill PA, Myres NM, Rootsi S, Chow CT, Lin AA, Otillar RP, King R, Zhivotovsky LA, Balanovsky O, Pshenichnov A, Ritchie KH, Cavalli-Sforza LL, Kivisild T, Villems R, Woodward SR.}} Haplogroup I1 is older than Germanic languages, but may have been present among early Germanic speakers. Other male lines likely to have been present during the development and dispersal of Germanic language populations include ], ] and ], a genetic combination of the haplogroups found to be strongly-represented among current Germanic speaking peoples.{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=208}} Peaking in northern Europe, the R1b-U106 marker seems particular interesting in distribution and provides some helpful genetic clues regarding the historical trek made by the Germanic people.{{sfn|Manco|2013|pp=209–210}} | |||
==Modern reception== | |||
] accounts for approximately 40% of ] males, 40%–50% of ] males, 40% of ] males, and 40% of ] ]s. ] peaks in certain areas of Northern ] and Eastern ] at more than 30%. ] and ] collectively account for more than 40% of males in ]; over 50% in ], 60% in ], 60–70% in ], and between 50%–70% of the males in ] and the ] depending on region.{{sfn|McDonald|2005}} | |||
The rediscovery of Tacitus's ''Germania'' in the 1450s was used by German ] to claim a glorious classical past for their nation that could compete with that of Greece and Rome,{{sfn|Donecker|2020|p=68}} and to equate the "Germanic" with the "German".{{sfn|Beck|2004|pp=25–26}} While the humanists' notion of the "Germanic" was initially vague, later it was narrowed and used to support a notion of German(ic) superiority to other nations.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|pp=67–71}} Equally important was ]'s '']'', rediscovered by ] in the mid-15th century and first printed in 1515 by ], which depicted Scandinavia as the "womb of nations" ({{langx|la|vagina nationum}}) from which all the historical northeastern European barbarians migrated in the distant past.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|p=75}} While treated with suspicion by German scholars, who preferred the indigenous origin given by Tacitus, this motif became very popular in contemporary Swedish ], as it supported Sweden's imperial ambitions.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|p=76}} Peutinger printed the ''Getica'' together with ]'s ''History of the Lombards'', so that the ''Germania'', the ''Getica'', and the ''History of the Lombards'' formed the basis for the study of the Germanic past.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|p=40}} Scholars did not clearly differentiate between the Germanic peoples, Celtic peoples, and the "Scythian peoples" until the late 18th century with the discovery of ] and the establishment of language as the primary criterion for nationality. Before that time, German scholars considered the Celtic peoples to be part of the Germanic group.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|pp=80–84}} | |||
The beginning of ] proper starts around the turn of the 19th century, with ] and ] being the two most significant founding figures. Their oeuvre included various monumental works on linguistics, culture, and literature.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|pp=5–6}} Jacob Grimm offered many arguments identifying the ] as the "most Germanic" of the Germanic-speaking peoples, many of which were taken up later by others who sought to equate "Germanicness" ({{langx|de|Germanentum}}) with "Germanness" ({{langx|de|Deutschtum}}).{{sfn|Beck|2004|pp=26–27}} Grimm also argued that the Scandinavian sources were, while much later, more "pure" attestations of "Germanness" than those from the south, an opinion that remains common today.{{sfn|Beck|2004|p=27}} German ] thinkers of the ] movement placed a great emphasis on the connection of modern Germans to the ''Germania'' using Tacitus to prove the purity and virtue of the German people, which had allowed them to conquer the decadent Romans.{{sfn|Mosse|1964|pp=67–71}} German historians used the Germanic past to argue for a ], democratic form of government and a unified German state.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=11}} Contemporary ] in Scandinavia placed more weight on the ], resulting in the movement known as ].{{sfn|Derry|2012|pp=27, 220, 238–248}} | |||
Modern ethnic groups descended from the ancient Germanic peoples include the ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], ], and ].{{sfn|Minahan|2000|p=769}}{{sfn|Pavlovic|2007|p=53}} | |||
In the late 19th century, ] developed several widely accepted theories tying archaeological finds of specific assemblages of objects. Kossina used his theories to extend Germanic identity back to the ] and to state with confidence when and where various Germanic and other peoples had migrated within Europe.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=251–252}} In the 1930s and 40s, the ] made use of notions of Germanic "purity" reaching back into the earliest prehistoric times.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=9}} Nazi ideologues also used the "Germanic" nature of peoples such as the Franks and Goths to justify territorial annexations in northern France, Ukraine, and the Crimea.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=14}} Scholars reinterpreted Germanic culture to justify the Nazis' rule as anchored in the Germanic past, emphasizing noble leaders and warlike retinues who dominated surrounding peoples.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|pp=11–12}} After 1945, these associations led to a scholarly backlash and re-examining of Germanic origins.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=9}} Many medieval specialists have even argued that scholars should avoid the term ''Germanic'' altogether since it is too emotionally charged, adding that it has been politically abused and creates more confusion than clarity.{{sfn|Kaiser|2007|p=379}} | |||
==Later Germanic studies and their influence== | |||
{{expand-section|date=February 2018}} | |||
The ] revived interest in pre-Christian ] and only in a second phase in pre-Christian Northern Europe.{{sfn|McGrath|2015|pp=146–151}} The Germanic peoples of the Roman era are often lumped with the other agents of the "] invasions", the ] and the ], as opposed to the civilized "Roman" identity of the ].{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=3–9, 14–23, 331}} | |||
Early modern publications dealing with ] culture appeared in the 16th century, e.g. ''Historia de gentibus septentrionalibus'' (Olaus Magnus, 1555) and the first edition of the 13th century '']'' (]), in 1514.{{sfn|Golther|1908|p=3}} Authors of the ] such as ] discovered the ''Germanii'' of Tacitus as the "Old Germans", whose virtue and unspoiled manhood, as it appears in the Roman accounts of ]ry, they contrast with the decadence of their own day.{{sfn|Strauss|1963|pp=229–230}} | |||
The pace of publication increased during the 17th century with Latin translations of the ] (notably Peder Resen's ''Edda Islandorum'' of 1665). The ] of 18th century ] created a fascination with anything "Nordic" in disposition.{{sfn|Mjöberg|1980|pp=207–238}} The beginning of ] proper begins in the early 19th century, with ]'s ''Icelandic Lexicon '' of 1814, and was in full bloom by the 1830s, with ]'s '']'' giving an extensive account of reconstructed ] and his '']'' of ].{{sfn|Chisholm|1911|p=912}} Apart from linguistic studies, the subject of what became of the Roman era Germanic tribes, and how they influenced the ] and the development of modern ] was a subject discussed in ] by such as writers as ] and ].{{sfn|Kramer|Maza|2002|pp=124–138}} | |||
Later still, the development of Germanic studies as an academic discipline in the 19th century ran parallel to the rise of ] in Europe and the search for ] for the nascent ]s developing after the ] of the ].{{sfn|Jansen|2011|pp=242–243}} A "Germanic" national ethnicity offered itself for the ], contrasting the emerging ] with its neighboring rivals of differing ancestry.{{sfn|Jansen|2011|pp=242–249}} The nascent belief in a ] was subsequently founded upon ]s of Germanic antiquity.{{sfn|Mosse|1964|pp=67–87}} These tendencies culminated in a later Pan-Germanism, ''{{lang|de|Alldeutsche Bewegung}}'' which had as its aim, the political unity of all of ] (all '']'') into a Teutonic nation state.{{sfn|Mosse|1964|pp=218–225}}{{sfn|Smith|1989|pp=97–111}} | |||
Contemporary ] in Scandinavia placed more weight on the ], resulting in the movement known as ].{{sfn|Derry|2012|pp=27, 220, 238–248}} The ] developed in the same period, which used Darwinian evolutionary ideals and ] methods in the identification of Germanic peoples (members of a ]), as being superior to other ethnicities.{{sfn|Weikart|2006|pp=3–10, 102–126}} ] flourished in the late 19th century and into the mid-20th century, where it became the basis for specious racial comparisons and justification for eugenic efforts; it also contributed to compulsory sterilization, anti-miscegenation laws, and was used to sanction immigration restrictions in both Europe and the United States.{{Efn|Obsession with Germanic origins ultimately resulted in perverse racial theories which provided the mental fabric for the ]. For a more through understanding of scientific racism's historical trajectory, see: Mosse, George L. ''Toward the Final Solution: A History of European Racism''. New York: Harper & Row, 1980.}} | |||
==See also== | ==See also== | ||
* ] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
==Notes== | ==Notes== | ||
{{notelist}} | {{notelist|30em}} | ||
==References== | ==References== | ||
===Citations=== | ===Citations=== | ||
{{Reflist| |
{{Reflist|24em}} | ||
===Bibliography |
===Bibliography=== | ||
{{refbegin|30em}} | {{refbegin|30em|indent=yes}} | ||
* {{ |
* {{Cite book|last=Anthony|first=David W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=0FDqf415wqgC|title=The Horse, the Wheel, and Language: How Bronze-Age Riders from the Eurasian Steppes Shaped the Modern World|year=2007|publisher=Princeton University Press|isbn=978-1-4008-3110-4|author-link=David W. Anthony}} | ||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Banck-Burgess |first1=Johanna |last2=Müller |first2=Mechthild |last3=Hägg |first3=Inga |article=Kleidung |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |orig-year=2000 |pages=1064–1067 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_2972/html |publisher=de Gruyter |title=Archived copy |access-date=22 January 2022 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121439/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_2972/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book|last1=Archer|first1=Christon I.|last2=Ferris|first2=John R.|last3=Herwig|first3=Holger|last4=Travers|first4=Timothy H. E.|year=2008|title=World History of Warfare|place=Lincoln, NE|publisher=University of Nebraska Press|isbn=978-0-8032-1941-0|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book| |
* {{cite book|last=Beck |first=Heinrich |chapter=The Concept of Germanic Antiquity |title=Early Germanic Literature and Culture |editor-last1=Murdoch |editor-first1=Brian |editor-last2=Read |editor-first2=Malcolm |publisher=Camden House |year=2004 |pages=25–28}} | ||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Beck |first1=Heinrich |last2=Quak |first2=Arend |display-authors=etal |article=Franken |year=2010 |orig-year=1995 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1661/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=9 August 2022 |archive-date=9 August 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220809132754/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1661/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* Beck, Heinrich and ] and Dieter Timpe, eds. ''Die Germanen. Studienausgabe. Reallexikon der germanischen Altertumskunde.'' Berlin, New York: Walter de Gruyter 1998. Xi + 258 pp. {{ISBN|3-11-016383-7}}. | |||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book|last=Brather |first=Sebastian |title=Ethnische Interpretationen in der frühgeschichtlichen Archäologie: Geschichte, Grundlagen und Alternativen |year=2004 |publisher=de Gruyter}} | ||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Brather |first=Sebastian |orig-year=2006 |article=Völkerwanderungszeit |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |publisher=de Gruyter |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6245/html }} | |||
*{{cite book | last1=Bloemers | first1=J.H.F. | last2=van Dorp |first2=T. | year=1991 | title= Pre- en Protohistorie van de Lage Landen | language=Dutch | location= Heerlen | publisher= De Haan / Open Universiteit | isbn=978-90-269-4448-2 | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last1=Brather |first1=Sebastian |last2=Heizmann |first2=Wilhelm |last3=Patzold |first3=Steffen |author-link1=Sebastian Brather |author-link2=Wilhelm Heizmann |author-link3=Steffen Patzold |chapter='Germanische Altertumskunde' im Rückblick. Einführung |title=Germanische Altertumskunde im Wandel. Archäologische, philologische und geschichtswissenschaftliche Beiträge aus 150 Jahren |editor-last1=Brather |editor-first1=Sebastian |editor-last2=Heizmann |editor-first2=Wilhelm |editor-last3=Patzold |editor-first3=Steffen |publisher=de Gruyter |year=2021 |pages=1–36 |doi=10.1515/9783110563061-001|s2cid=233770774 }} | |||
* {{cite book|last1=Boatwright|first1=Mary T.|last2=Gargola|first2=Daniel J.|last3=Talbert|first3=Richard J. A.|year=2004|title=The Romans: From Village to Empire|place=New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-511875-9|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Bulitta |first1=Brigitte |last2=Springer |first2=Matthias |orig-year=2000 |display-authors=etal |article=Kriegswesen |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3111/html |publisher=de Gruyter |pages=667–746 |title=Archived copy |access-date=23 August 2021 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3111/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | author1=Bogucki, Peter | author2=Pam J. Crabtree, eds. | title= Ancient Europe 8000 B.C to A.D. 1000. Encyclopedia of the Barbarian World (vol. 2) | year=2003 | location= New York | publisher= Charles Scribner's Sons | isbn=0-684-80670-3 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Burns | first=Thomas | year=2003 | title=Rome and the Barbarians, 100 B.C.–A.D. 400 | place=Baltimore, MD | publisher=Johns Hopkins University Press | isbn=978-0-8018-7306-5 | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=PaRNJOLnRMUC | access-date=25 August 2020 | archive-date=23 April 2023 | archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121419/https://books.google.com/books?id=PaRNJOLnRMUC | url-status=live }} | |||
* Bowersock, G.W., Brown, Peter, and Oleg Grabar, eds. ''Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World''. Cambridge, MA: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press, 1999. {{ISBN|978-0-674-51173-6}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Capelle |first1=Torsten |last2=Brather |first2=Sebastian |article=Wikingerzeit |year=2010 |orig-year=2007 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6503/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=5 February 2022 |archive-date=5 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220205005544/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6503/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* Braunmüller, Kurt. "Was ist Germanisch heute?" ''Sprachwissenschaft'' 25 (2000): 271– 295. | |||
* {{cite book|last=Chaniotis|first=Angelos|chapter=Paradoxon, Enargeia, Empathy|title=Hellenistic Oratory: Continuity and Change|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8DhXkbiOEUkC|editor1-last=Kremmydas|editor1-first=Christos|editor2-last=Tempest|editor2-first=Kathryn|year=2013|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-965431-4|access-date=25 July 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121417/https://books.google.com/books?id=8DhXkbiOEUkC|url-status=live}} | |||
*{{cite book | last=Brown | first=Peter | year=2012 | title= Through the Eye of a Needle: Wealth, the Fall of Rome, and the Making of Christianity in the West, 350–550 AD | place= Princeton and Oxford | publisher= Princeton University Press | isbn=978-0-691-16177-8 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Cusack |first=Carole M. |title=Conversion among the Germanic Peoples |publisher=Cassell |year=1998}} | |||
*{{cite book | last=Burns | first=Thomas | year=1994 | title= Barbarians within the Gates of Rome: A Study of Roman Military Policy and the Barbarians, CA. 375–425 A.D. | place= Bloomington and Indianapolis | publisher= Indiana University Press | isbn=978-0-253-31288-4 | ref = harv}} | |||
*{{cite book |
* {{cite book| last=Derry | first=T.K. | year=2012 | title=A History of Scandinavia: Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Finland, Iceland | place=Minneapolis and London|publisher= University of Minnesota Press |isbn= 978-0-8166-3799-7}} | ||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Dilcher |first=Gerhard |title=Germanisches Recht |encyclopedia=Handwörterbuch zur deutschen Rechtsgeschichte |edition=2nd |volume=2 |year=2011 |pages=241–252}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Bury | first=J. B. | year=2000 | title=The Invasion of Europe by the Barbarians | place=New York | publisher= W.W. Norton & Company | isbn= 978-0-393-00388-8| ref = harv}} | |||
* {{citation|last1=Donecker |first1=Stefan |chapter=Re-inventing the 'Germanic' in the Early Modern Era: ''Omnes Germani sunt, contra fabulas quorundam''| title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. | editor2-last=Harland |publisher=De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=67–84 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid=241474332 }} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Cameron | first = Averil| chapter = Cult and Worship in East and West | title = The Transformation of the Roman World, AD 400–900 | editor = Leslie Webster | editor2 =Michelle Brown, eds. | year = 1997 | location = London | publisher = British Museum Press | isbn = 978-0-7141-0585-7 | ref = harv}} | |||
*{{cite book |author-last1=Dusil |author-first1=Stephan |author-last2=Kannowski |author-first2=Bernd |author-last3=Schwedler |author-first3=Gerald |chapter= Chapter 2 Early Middle Ages (500–1100) |title= A Companion to Western Legal Traditions: From Antiquity to the Twentieth Century |editor-last1=Masferrer |editor-first1=Aniceto |editor-last2=van Rhee |editor-first2=C.H. |editor-last3=Donlan |editor-first3=Seán |editor-last4=Heesters |editor-first4=Cornelis |publisher=Brill |year=2023 |pages=77–160 |doi=10.1163/9789004687257_004}} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Chisholm | first=Hugh, ed. | year=1911 | title= The Encyclopædia Britannica: A Dictionary of Arts, Sciences, Literature and General Information |volume=22| place= New York | publisher= Encyclopædia Britannica Inc |ref= harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Düwel |first=Klaus |chapter=Runic |title=Early Germanic Literature and Culture |editor-last1=Murdoch |editor-first1=Brian |editor-last2=Read |editor-first2=Malcolm |publisher=Camden House |year=2004 |pages=121–148}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Chrysos | first = Evangelos | title = Regna and Gentes: The Relationship between Late Antique and Early Medieval Peoples and Kingdoms in the Transformation of the Roman World | chapter = The Empire, the Gentes and the Regna | editor = Hans-Werner Goetz| editor2 = Jorg Jarnut| editor3= Walter Pohl, eds | year = 2003 | location = Leiden, NLD | publisher = Brill Academic Publishers | isbn = 90-04-12524-8 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Düwel |first=Klaus |article=Arianische Kirchen |orig-year=1973 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010a |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_275/html |pages=801–807 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=17 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210817150957/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_275/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Clements|first=Jonathan|year=2005|title=A Brief History of the Vikings: Last Pagans or the First Modern Europeans?|place=London|publisher= Constable & Robinson|isbn=978-1-84529-076-4|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Düwel |first=Klaus |article=Runen und Runendenkmäler |orig-year=2003 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010b |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4785/html |pages=997–1024 |title=Archived copy |access-date=23 August 2021 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121434/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4785/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Collins | first = Roger | year=1999 | title=Early Medieval Europe, 300–1000 | place=New York | publisher=Palgrave Macmillan | isbn=978-0-333-65808-6|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Fortson|first=Benjamin W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=bSxHgej4tKMC|title=Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction|year=2004|publisher=John Wiley & Sons|isbn=978-1-4443-5968-8|edition=2011|author-link=Benjamin W. Fortson IV|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=bSxHgej4tKMC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Cunliffe | first=Barry | year=2011 | title=Europe between the Oceans, 9000 BC–AD 1000 | place=New Haven and London| publisher= Yale University Press | isbn= 978-0-300-17086-3| ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite book | last= |
* {{cite book | last=Geary | first=Patrick J. | year=1999 | title=Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World | chapter=Barbarians and Ethnicity | editor=G.W. Bowersock | editor2=Peter Brown | editor3=Oleg Grabar | location=Cambridge, Massachusetts | publisher=The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press | isbn=978-0-674-51173-6 | chapter-url=https://archive.org/details/lateantiquitygui00bowe | url-access=registration | url=https://archive.org/details/lateantiquitygui00bowe }} | ||
* {{cite journal |last=Ghosh |first=Shami |author-link=Shami Ghosh |title=On the origins of Germanic heroic poetry: a case study of the legend of the Burgundians |journal=Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur |year=2007 |volume=129 |issue=2 |pages=220–252 |doi=10.1515/BGSL.2007.220 |s2cid=161148492 |url=https://www.academia.edu/7848981 |access-date=28 July 2021 |archive-date=28 July 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210728182627/https://www.academia.edu/7848981 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book|last1=Daniels|first1=Patricia|last2=Hyslop|first2=Stephen|year=2014|title=Almanac of World History|place=Washington DC| publisher=National Geographic|isbn=978-0-7922-5911-4|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book| last= |
* {{cite book | last=Ghosh | first=Shami | year=2016 | title=Writing the Barbarian Past: Studies in Early Medieval Historical Narrative | publisher=Brill | isbn=978-9-00430-522-9}} | ||
* {{citation|last1=Goering |first1=Nelson |chapter=(Proto-)Germanic Alliterative Verse: Linguistic Limits on a Cultural Phenomenon | title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. | editor2-last=Harland |publisher=De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=241–250 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid=241474332 }} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Derry | first=T.K. | year=2012 | title=A History of Scandinavia: Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Finland, Iceland | place=Minneapolis and London|publisher= University of Minnesota Press |isbn= 978-0-8166-3799-7|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Goffart|first=Walter|title=Barbarian Tides: The Migration Age and the Later Roman Empire|year=2006|place=Philadelphia|publisher=University of Pennsylvania Press|isbn=978-0-81222-105-3|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=dM3kdRzztiIC|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121417/https://books.google.com/books?id=dM3kdRzztiIC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Detwiler|first=Donald S.|year=1999|title=Germany: A Short History|place=Carbondale, IL|publisher=Southern Illinois University Press|isbn=978-0-8093-2231-2|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book| last= |
* {{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=Caesar: Life of a Colossus | year=2006 | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-300-12048-6}} | ||
* {{cite book|last=Goldsworthy|first=Adrian|author-link=Adrian Goldsworthy|chapter='Instinctive Genius': The depiction of Caesar the general|title=Julius Caesar as Artful Reporter: The War Commentaries as Political Instruments|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1v1ODgAAQBAJ|editor1=]|editor2=Anton Powell|year=2009|publisher=Classical Press of Wales|isbn=978-1-910589-36-6|access-date=27 July 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=1v1ODgAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Eliade | first=Mircea | year=1984 | title= A History of Religious Ideas (vol. II): From Gautama Buddha to the Triumph of Christianity | location=Chicago and London| publisher=University of Chicago Press | isbn=0-226-20403-0| ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last= |
* {{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=How Rome Fell | year=2009b | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-30013-719-4}} | ||
* {{cite book| last= |
* {{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=In the Name of Rome: The Men Who Won the Roman Empire | year=2016 | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-30021-852-7}} | ||
* {{Cite book|last=Green|first=Dennis H.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RONb2alF0rEC|title=Language and History in the Early Germanic World|year=1998|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-521-79423-7|edition=2001|author-link=Dennis Howard Green|access-date=23 December 2019|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=RONb2alF0rEC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Frassetto | first=Michael | year=2003 | title=Encyclopedia of Barbarian Europe: Society in Transformation | place=Santa Barbara, CA | publisher=ABC-CLIO | isbn=978-1-57607-263-9 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Gruen | first=Erich S. | year=2006 | chapter=The Expansion of the Empire under Augustus | title=The Cambridge Ancient History | editor1=Alan K. Bowman | editor2=Edward Champlin | editor3=Andrew Lintott | volume=X, The Augustan Empire, 43 B.C–A.D. 69 | location=Oxford and New York | publisher=Cambridge University Press | isbn=978-0-521-26430-3}} | |||
* Geary, Patrick J. ''Before France and Germany. The creation and transformation of the Merovingian world.'' Oxford: Oxford University Press 1988. Xii + 259 pp. {{ISBN|0-19-504458-4}}. | |||
* {{cite book | last1=Haller | first1=Johannes | last2=Dannenbauer | first2=Henirich | year=1970 | title= Der Eintritt der Germanen in die Geschichte | place=Berlin | publisher= Walter de Gruyter & Co. | isbn=978-3-11101-001-4}} | |||
* Geary, Patrick J. ''The Myth of Nations. The Medieval Origins of Europe.'' Princeton: Princeton University Press 2002. X + 199 pp. {{ISBN|0-691-11481-1}}. | |||
* {{cite book|last=Halsall|first=Guy|year=2007|title=Barbarian Migrations and the Roman West, 376–568|place=Cambridge and New York|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-52143-543-7|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=S7ULzYGIj8oC|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121419/https://books.google.com/books?id=S7ULzYGIj8oC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Geary | first = Patrick J. | year = 1999 | title = Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World | chapter = Barbarians and Ethnicity | editor = G.W. Bowersock | editor2 = Peter Brown | editor3= Oleg Grabar, eds | location = Cambridge, MA | publisher = The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press | isbn = 978-0-674-51173-6 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Halsall |first1=Guy |author-link1=Guy Halsall |year=2014 |title=Two Worlds Become One: A 'Counter-Intuitive' View of the Roman Empire and 'Germanic' Migration |url=https://academic.oup.com/gh/article-abstract/32/4/515/602058 |access-date=17 January 2020 |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=32 |issue=4 |pages=515–532 |doi=10.1093/gerhis/ghu107 |archive-date=19 January 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200119174713/https://academic.oup.com/gh/article-abstract/32/4/515/602058 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Golther | first=Wolfgang | year=1908| title= Handbuch der Germanischen Mythologie| language=German | location= Stuttgart | publisher=Magnus-Verlag |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation|last1=Harland |first1= James M. |last2=Friedrich |first2=Matthias |chapter=Introduction: The 'Germanic' and its Discontents | title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. |editor2-last=Harland |publisher= De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=1–18 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid= 241474332 }} | |||
* {{cite book|last1=Green|first1=Dennis Howard|last2=Siegmund|first2=Frank|year=2003|title=The Continental Saxons from the Migration Period to the Tenth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective|publisher=Boydell Press|isbn=978-1-84383-026-9|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Harland |first=James M. |title=Ethnic Identity and the Archaeology of the aduentus Saxonum: A Modern Framework and its Problems |publisher=University of Amsterdam Press |year=2021 |doi=10.1515/9789048544967|isbn=978-90-485-4496-7 |s2cid=244947891 }} | |||
* Green, Miranda, ed. ''The Celtic World''. New York, Routledge, 1996. {{ISBN|978-0-415-05764-6}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Haubrichs |first=Wolfgang |author-link=Wolfgang Haubrichs |chapter="Heroische Zeiten?" Wanderungen von Heldennamen und Heldensagen zwischen den germanischen ''gentes'' des frühen Mittelalters |title=Namenwelten: Orts- und Personennamen in historischer Sicht ; Gewidmet Thorsten Andersson zu seinem 75. Geburtstag |editor-last1=Nahl |editor-first1=Astrid von |editor-last2=Lennart |editor-first2=Elmevik |editor-last3=Brink |editor-first3=Stefan |year=2004 |publisher=de Gruyter |pages=513–534}} | |||
* {{cite book|last1=Hachmann|first1=Rolf|last2=Kossack|first2=Georg|last3=Kuhn|first3=Hans|year=1962|title=Völker zwischen Germanen und Kelten|language=German|place=Neumünster|publisher=K. Wachholtz|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book|last1=Haymes|first1=Edward R.|last2=Samples|first2=Susan T.|title=Heroic legends of the North: an introduction to the Nibelung and Dietrich cycles|year=1996|publisher=Garland|location=New York|isbn=978-0-8153-0033-5}} | ||
* {{cite book|last= |
* {{cite book | last=Harris | first=William V. | title=War and Imperialism in Republican Rome, 327–70 B.C. | year=1979 | place=Oxford and New York | publisher=Oxford University Press | isbn=978-0-19-814866-1}} | ||
*{{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter| |
* {{cite book |last=Heather |first=Peter |author-link=Peter Heather |title=The Goths |publisher=Blackwell |year=1996}} | ||
*{{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|year= |
* {{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|author-link=Peter Heather|year=2009|title=Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-989226-6|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Ho8sAQAAIAAJ|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121419/https://books.google.com/books?id=Ho8sAQAAIAAJ|url-status=live}} | ||
* {{Cite journal |last=Heyd |first=Volker |year=2017 |title=Kossinna's smile |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/kossinnas-smile/8ABA3BD9132B7605E8871236065CD4E3 |journal=Antiquity |volume=91 |issue=356 |pages=348–359 |doi=10.15184/aqy.2017.21 |hdl=10138/255652 |s2cid=164376362 |issn=0003-598X |hdl-access=free |access-date=22 April 2020 |archive-date=13 November 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191113212023/https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/kossinnas-smile/8ABA3BD9132B7605E8871236065CD4E3 |url-status=live }} | |||
*{{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|year=2014|title=The Restoration of Rome: Barbarian Popes and Imperial Pretenders|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-936851-8|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Hultgård |first=Anders |orig-year=2003 |author-link=Anders Hultgård |article=Religion |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4615/html |pages=859–914 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=18 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210818130039/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4615/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Herlihy|first=David|year=1985|title=Medieval Households|place=Cambridge, MA|publisher=Harvard University Press|isbn=978-0-674-56376-6|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite journal|last1=Iversen|first1=Rune|last2=Kroonen|first2=Guus|year=2017|title=Talking Neolithic: Linguistic and Archaeological Perspectives on How Indo-European Was Implemented in Southern Scandinavia|journal=American Journal of Archaeology|volume=121|issue=4|pages=511|doi=10.3764/aja.121.4.0511|jstor=10.3764/aja.121.4.0511|s2cid=4811514|url=https://curis.ku.dk/ws/files/184141394/AJA121_04_Iversen.pdf|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180719130548/https://curis.ku.dk/ws/files/184141394/AJA121_04_Iversen.pdf|archive-date=19 July 2018|url-status=live}} | |||
* Herrmann, Joachim. ''Griechische und lateinische Quellen zur Frühgeschichte Mitteleuropas bis zur Mitte des 1. Jahrtausends unserer Zeitrechnung''. I. Von Homer bis Plutarch. 8. Jh. v. u. Z. bis 1. Jh. v. u. Z. II. Tacitus-Germania. III. Von Tacitus bis Ausonius. 2. bis 4. Jh. u. Z. IV. Von Ammianus Marcellinus bis Zosimos. 4. und 5. Jh. u. Z. Berlin: Akademie Verlag 1988–1992. I: 657 pp. {{ISBN|3-05-000348-0}}. II: 291 pp. {{ISBN|3-05-000349-9}}. III: 723 pp. {{ISBN|3-05-000571-8}}. IV: 656 pp. {{ISBN|3-05-000591-2}}. | |||
* {{cite book | last=James | first=Edward |author-link=Edward James| title=Europe's Barbarians, AD 200–600 | year=2014 | location=London and New York | publisher=Routledge | isbn=978-0-58277-296-0}} | |||
* Holmes, George, ed. ''The Oxford Illustrated History of Medieval Europe''. New York: Oxford University Press, 1995. {{ISBN|978-0-19-280133-3}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Kaiser |first1=Reinhold |author-link1=:de:Reinhold Kaiser |year=2007 |title=Rezensionen. Rudolf Simek, Die Germanen |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/20658494 |access-date=29 August 2020 |journal=] |language=de |publisher=] |volume=136 |issue=3 |pages=379–382 |jstor=20658494 |archive-date=23 April 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220423073615/https://www.jstor.org/stable/20658494 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last = James | first = Edward | chapter = The Northern World in the Dark Ages, 400–900 | title = The Oxford History of Medieval Europe | editor = George Holmes, ed. | year = 1995 | location = New York | publisher = Oxford University Press | isbn = 978-0-19-280133-3| ref = harv}} | |||
* {{citation |last1=Kaul |first1=Flemming |last2=Martens |first2=Jes |title=Southeast European Influences in the Early Iron Age of Southern Scandinavia: Gundestrup and the Cimbri |volume=66 |year=1995 |journal=Acta Archaeologica |pages=111–161 |url=https://www.academia.edu/10287326 |access-date=11 February 2020 |archive-date=9 April 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220409210543/https://www.academia.edu/10287326 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Jansen| first = Christian | year = 2011 | chapter =The Formation of German Nationalism, 1740–1850 | title = The Oxford Handbook of Modern German History | editor = Helmut Walser Smith, ed. | location = Oxford and New York | publisher = Oxford University Press | isbn =978-0-19-923739-5|ref = harv}} | |||
* {{citation |last=Kinder |first=Hermann |publisher=Penguin |location=London |date=1988 |title=Penguin Atlas of World History |volume=I |isbn=978-0-14-051054-6 }}. | |||
* {{cite book | last=Katz | first=Solomon | year=1955 | title=The Decline of Rome and the Rise of Mediaeval Europe | place=Ithaca, NY | publisher=Cornell University Press | asin=B007FTF9V4|ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite book|last=Koch|first=John T.|title=Celto-Germanic, Later Prehistory and Post-Proto-Indo-European vocabulary in the North and West |publisher=Aberystwyth Canolfan Uwchefrydiau Cymreig a Cheltaidd Prifysgol Cymru, University of Wales Centre for Advanced Welsh and Celtic Studies |year=2020|isbn=978-1-907029-32-5|author-link=John T. Koch}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Kendrick | first= T.D. | year=2013 | title=A History of the Vikings | place=New York | publisher=Fall River Press | isbn=978-1-4351-4641-9|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Krebs|first=Christopher B.|editor-last=Gruen|editor-first=Erich S.|title=Cultural Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=G-OYdFG8wswC|year=2011|publisher=Getty Publications|isbn=978-0-89236-969-0|chapter=Borealism: Caesar, Seneca, Tacitus and the Roman Discourse about the Germanic North|access-date=8 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=G-OYdFG8wswC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book|last1=Kinder|first1=Hermann|last2=Hilgemann|first2=Werner|year=2004|title=The Penguin Atlas of World History (Vol 1)|location=Harmondsworth and New York|publisher=Penguin Books|isbn= 978-0-14-101263-6|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite journal|last1=Kristiansen|first1=Kristian|last2=Allentoft|first2=Morten E.|last3=Frei|first3=Karin M.|last4=Iversen|first4=Rune|last5=Johannsen|first5=Niels N.|last6=Kroonen|first6=Guus|last7=Pospieszny |first7=Łukasz |last8=Price|first8=T. Douglas|last9=Rasmussen|first9=Simon|last10=Sjögren|first10=Karl-Göran|last11=Sikora|first11=Martin|year=2017|title=Re-theorising mobility and the formation of culture and language among the Corded Ware Culture in Europe|journal=Antiquity|volume=91|issue=356|pages=334–347 |doi=10.15184/aqy.2017.17|issn=0003-598X|author-link=Kristian Kristiansen (archaeologist)|doi-access=free|hdl=1887/70150|hdl-access=free}} | |||
* {{cite book| last1=Kishlansky | first1=Mark | last2=Geary | first2=Patrick | last3=O'Brien | first3=Patricia | year=2008 | title=Civilization in the West | place=New York | publisher= Pearson Longman | isbn=978-0-205-55684-7 |ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Kroonen|first=Guus|year=2013|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cgmFRAAACAAJ|title=Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Germanic|publisher=Brill|isbn=978-90-04-18340-7|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=20 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230420122734/https://books.google.com/books?id=cgmFRAAACAAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Kitchen | first=Martin | year=1996 | title=The Cambridge Illustrated History of Germany | place=New York and London | publisher=Cambridge University Press | isbn=978-0-521-45341-7|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation|last1=Kulikowski |first1=Michael |author-link=Michael Kulikowski|chapter=The Marriage of Philology and Race: Constructing the 'Germanic'| title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. | editor2-last=Harland |publisher=De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=19–30 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid=241474332 }} | |||
* {{cite book | last1=Kramer | first1=Lloyd | last2=Maza |first2=Sarah | year=2002 | title= A Companion to Western Historical Thought | place= Malden, MA | publisher=Wiley-Blackwell |isbn=978-0-631-21714-5|ref= harv}} | |||
*{{cite journal |last=Looijenga |first=Tineke |year=2020 |title="Germanic: Runes" |url=https://www.academia.edu/76846307 |journal=Palaeohispánica |volume=20 |pages=819–853 |access-date=13 September 2022 |archive-date=13 September 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220913211939/https://www.academia.edu/76846307/Germanic_Runes |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book| last1 = Lamarcq | first1 = Danny| last2=Rogge |first2=Marc |year = 1996 | title = De Taalgrens: Van de oude tot de nieuwe Belgen |trans-title= The Language Border: From the Old to the New Belgians|language=Dutch| location = Leuven | publisher = Davidsfond| isbn= 978-90-6152-960-6| ref= harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last1=Liebeschuetz |first1=Wolf |author-link1=Wolf Liebeschuetz |year=2015 |title=East and West in Late Antiquity: Invasion, Settlement, Ethnogenesis and Conflicts of Religion |publisher=] |isbn=978-90-04-28952-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6QV2CQAAQBAJ |access-date=15 January 2020 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121921/https://books.google.com/books?id=6QV2CQAAQBAJ |url-status=live }} | |||
* Levison, Wilhelm. ''Vitae Sancti Bonifatii archiepiscopi moguntini''. Hannover: Hahn Verlag, 1905. | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Kuhn |first1=Hans |last2=Wilson |first2=David M. |article=Angelsachsen |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |orig-year=1973 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_202/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=5 February 2022 |archive-date=5 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220205004224/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_202/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* MacCulloch, Diarmaid. ''Christianity: The First Three Thousand Years''. New York: Penguin, 2011. {{ISBN|978-0-670-02126-0}} | |||
* {{cite book| |
* {{cite book| last=Lindow| first=John |year= 2001| title= Norse Mythology: A Guide to the Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs | publisher= Oxford University Press |isbn= 978-0-19-515382-8}} | ||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Lück |first=Heiner |article=Recht |orig-year=2003 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4551/html |pages=418–447 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=14 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210814112904/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4551/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Manco | first=Jean | year=2013 | title=Ancestral Journeys: The Peopling of Europe from the First Venturers to the Vikings | place=New York| publisher=Thames & Hudson | isbn= 978-0-500-05178-8 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{citation |last1=Maciałowicz |first2=Marcin |last2=Rudnicki |first3=Anna |last3=Strobin |chapter=With gold and sword. Contacts of Celts and early Germanics in central Europe. The historical background: 3rd – 1st c. BC |first1=Andrzej |title=The Past Societies. Polish lands from the first evidence of human presence to the early Middle Ages", vol. 4: "500 BC – 500 AD" |editor-last=Rzeszotarska-Nowakiewicz |year=2016 |pages=133–161 |chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/37471979 |access-date=20 February 2020 |archive-date=16 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210816222521/https://www.academia.edu/37471979 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite web| last=McDonald | first= J.D.| date=2005 | title= Y Haplogroups of the World (PDF map)| work= University of Illinois | url = http://www.scs.illinois.edu/~mcdonald/WorldHaplogroupsMaps.pdf| accessdate = April 22, 2015 | ref=harv}} | |||
*{{cite journal |last1=Macháček |first1=Jiří |last2=Nedoma |first2=Robert |display-authors=1 |year=2021 |title=Runes from Lány (Czech Republic) – The oldest inscription among Slavs. A new standard for multidisciplinary analysis of runic bones |journal=Journal of Archaeological Science |volume=127 |page=105333 |doi=10.1016/j.jas.2021.105333 |bibcode=2021JArSc.127j5333M |s2cid=233858713 |ref={{harvid|Macháček et al.|2021}} |doi-access=free }} | |||
* {{cite book | last=McGrath | first=Alister | year=2015 | title= Christianity: An Introduction| location= Malden, MA | publisher=Wiley-Blackwell | isbn=978-1-118-46565-3| ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book| |
* {{cite book |last1=MacLeod |first1=Mindy |last2=Mees |first2=Bernard |title=Runic Amulets and Magic Objects |year=2006 |publisher=Boydell Press}} | ||
* {{ |
* {{Cite book| last=Magnússon|first=Ásgeir Blöndal| title=Íslensk orðsifjabók| year=1989| publisher=Orðabók Háskólans | isbn=978-9979-654-01-8}} | ||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book| last1=Mallory | first1=J.P.| last2=Adams | first2=Douglas Q. | title=Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture | year=1997 | location=London and New York | publisher=Routledge | isbn=978-1-884964-98-5}} | ||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book| last=Manco | first=Jean | year=2013 | title=Ancestral Journeys: The Peopling of Europe from the First Venturers to the Vikings | place=New York| publisher=Thames & Hudson | isbn= 978-0-500-05178-8 }} | ||
* {{cite book|last1=Millet|first1=Victor|title=Germanische Heldendichtung im Mittelalter|year=2008|publisher=de Gruyter|location=Berlin, New York|isbn=978-3-11-020102-4}} | |||
* Moltke, Erik. ''Runes and Their Origin: Denmark and Elsewhere''. Copenhagen: Nationalmuseets Forlag, 1985. {{ISBN|87-480-0578-9}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = |
* {{cite book | last = Mosse | first = George| title = The Crisis of German Ideology: Intellectual Origins of the Third Reich | year = 1964 | place = New York | publisher = Grosset & Dunlap | asin= B000W259Y8 }} | ||
* {{cite book|last= |
* {{cite book|last=Murdoch |first=Adrian |chapter=Germania Romana |title=Early Germanic Literature and Culture |editor-last1=Murdoch |editor-first1=Brian |editor-last2=Read |editor-first2=Malcolm |publisher=Camden House |year=2004 |pages=55–71}} | ||
* {{Cite book|last=Nedoma|first=Robert|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The documentation of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|author-link=Robert Nedoma|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Mosse | first = George| title = The Crisis of German Ideology: Intellectual Origins of the Third Reich | year = 1964 | place = New York | publisher = Grosset & Dunlap | asin= B000W259Y8 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Nedoma |first1=Robert |last2=Scardigli |first2=Piergiuseppe |display-authors=etal |article=Langobarden |year=2010 |orig-year=2001 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3237/html#RGA_3237.2.3 |title=Archived copy |access-date=6 February 2022 |archive-date=6 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220206141300/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3237/html#RGA_3237.2.3 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Mosse | first = George| title =Toward the Final Solution: A History of European Racism | year = 1980 | place = New York | publisher = Harper & Row | isbn=978-0-06-090756-3 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Neidorf |first=Leonard |title=Beowulf as Pre-National Epic: Ethnocentrism in the Poem and its Criticism |journal=ELH |volume=85 |issue=4 |date=2018 |pages=847–875 |doi=10.1353/elh.2018.0031 |s2cid=165792664 |url=https://www.academia.edu/38393055 |access-date=10 February 2022 |archive-date=26 March 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230326032019/https://www.academia.edu/38393055 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Murray|first=Alexander C.|year=1983|title=Germanic Kinship Structure: Studies in Law and Societies in Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages|place=Toronto|publisher=Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies|isbn=978-0-88844-065-5|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book|last=Orel| first=Vladimir |year= 2003| title= A Handbook of Germanic Etymology| publisher=Brill| isbn= 978-90-04-12875-0}} | ||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Padberg |first=Lutz E. V. |article=Zwangsbekehrung |orig-year=2007 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |pages=1171–1177 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6675/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=18 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210818130044/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6675/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book| last=O'Donnell | first=James | year=2008 | title=The Ruin of the Roman Empire | place=New York | publisher=Harper Collins | isbn=978-0-06-078741-7|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last= |
* {{cite book|last=Penzl |first=Herbert |chapter=Old Germanic Languages |title=Linguistics in Western Europe, Part 2: The Study of Languages |publisher=de Gruyter Mouton |year=1972 |editor-last=Haugen |editor-first=Einar |pages=1232–1281}} | ||
* {{cite book| last= |
* {{cite book| last=Pfeifer| first=Wolfgang | year=2000 | title=Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Deutschen | place=München | publisher=Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag | isbn=978-3-05000-626-0 }} | ||
* {{citation|title=Die Germanen|last=Pohl|first=Walter|year=2004a|series=Enzyklopädie deutscher Geschichte|volume=57|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9ZZHAAAAQBAJ|isbn=978-3-486-70162-3|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121922/https://books.google.com/books?id=9ZZHAAAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Ostler | first=Nicholas | year=2006 | title=Empires of the Word: A Language History of the World | place=New York | publisher=Harper Perennial | isbn=978-0-06-093572-6|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Polomé|first=Edgar C.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GsEvtZOAlHoC|title=Recent Developments in Germanic Linguistics|year=1992|publisher=John Benjamins Publishing|isbn=978-90-272-3593-0|editor-last=Lippi-Green|editor-first=Rosina|author-link=Edgar C. Polomé|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121921/https://books.google.com/books?id=GsEvtZOAlHoC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Ozment | first=Steven | year=2005 | title=A Mighty Fortress: A New History of the German People | place=New York | publisher=Harper Perennial | isbn=978-0-06-093483-5|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book |last=Puhvel |first=Jaan |title=Comparative Mythology |year=1989 |orig-year=1987 |publisher=The Johns Hopkins University Press |isbn=978-0-8018-3938-2}} | ||
* {{Cite book|last=Reich|first=David|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rKZTDwAAQBAJ|title=Who We Are and How We Got Here: Ancient DNA and the new science of the human past|year=2018|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-255438-3|author-link=David Reich (geneticist)|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121921/https://books.google.com/books?id=rKZTDwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Partridge | first=Eric| year=1966 | title=Origins: Short Etymological Dictionary of Modern English | place=London | publisher=Routledge & K. Paul | isbn=978-0-7100-1934-9|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Riggsby|first=Andrew M.|title=Caesar in Gaul and Rome: War in Words|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ERHUAAAAQBAJ|year=2010|publisher=University of Texas Press|isbn=978-0-292-77451-3|page=51|access-date=6 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121922/https://books.google.com/books?id=ERHUAAAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Pavlovic |first=Zoran|year=2007|title=Europe|publisher=]|isbn=1-4381-0455-3|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Ringe|first=Donald|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2DooDwAAQBAJ|title=From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic|year=2006|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-153633-5|series=A Linguistic History of English|volume=1|edition=2017|author-link=Donald Ringe|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121922/https://books.google.com/books?id=2DooDwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Pohl| first = Walter| title = The Transformation of the Roman World, AD 400–900| chapter = The Barbarian Successor States | editor = Leslie Webster | editor2 =Michelle Brown, eds | year = 1997 | location = London | publisher = British Museum Press | isbn = 978-0-7141-0585-7 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Roymans |first=Nico |title=Ethnic Identity and Imperial Power : The Batavians in the Early Roman Empire |year=2004 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cWdZAQAAQBAJ |isbn=978-90-5356-705-0 |publisher=Amsterdam University Press |access-date=7 August 2021 |archive-date=13 January 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230113105054/https://books.google.com/books?id=cWdZAQAAQBAJ |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Pohl|first=Walter|year=2002|title=Die Völkerwanderung: Eroberung und Integration|language=German|place=Stuttgart|publisher=Kohlhammer|isbn=3-17-015566-0|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Rübekeil|first=Ludwig|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The dialectology of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|author-link=Ludwig Rübekeil|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite journal| last = Price | first = Arnold H. | title = The Germanic Forest Taboo and Economic Growth | journal = Vierteljahrshefte für Sozial-und Wirtschaftsgeschichte | date = 1965 | volume = 52 | issue = 3 | pages = 368–378| url = https://www.jstor.org/stable/20729190|ref = harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Sanders|first=Ruth H.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=d8YTDAAAQBAJ|title=German: Biography of a Language|year=2010|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-538845-9|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121923/https://books.google.com/books?id=d8YTDAAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* Ringe, Don. ''A Linguistic History of English: From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic''. New York: Oxford University Press, 2006. {{ISBN|978-0-19-955229-0}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Schäferdiek |first1=Knut |last2=Gschwantler |first2=Otto |orig-year=1975 |article=Bekehrung und Bekehrungsgeschichte |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |pages=350–409 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_496/html }} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Roberts | first=J. M.| year=1996 | title=A History of Europe | place=New York | publisher=Allen Lane| isbn=978-0-9658431-9-5|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Schmidt-Wiegand |first=Ruth |orig-year=2001 |article=Leges |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3286/html |pages=419–447 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=15 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210815062255/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3286/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Roberts | first=J. M.| year=1997 | title=A Short History of the World | place=New York | publisher=Oxford University Press | isbn=0-19-511504-X|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Schjødt |first=Jens Peter |chapter=Continuity and Break: Germanic |title=The Pre-Christian Religions of the North: History and Structures |volume=1 |editor-last1=Schjødt |editor-first1=Jens Peter |editor-last2=Lindow |editor-first2=John |editor-last3=Andrén |editor-first3=Anders |year=2020 |publisher=Brepols |isbn=978-2-503-57489-9 |pages=247–268}} | |||
* {{cite book | last= Robinson | first= Orrin | year=1992 | title= Old English and its Closest Relatives: A Survey of the Earliest Germanic Languages | location= London | publisher= Routledge | isbn= 978-0-8047-1454-9 | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Schrijver|first=Peter|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=MUVJAgAAQBAJ|title=Language Contact and the Origins of the Germanic Languages|year=2014|publisher=Routledge|isbn=978-1-134-25449-1|author-link=Peter Schrijver|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121925/https://books.google.com/books?id=MUVJAgAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Santosuo | first=Antonio | year=2004 | title=Barbarians, Marauders, and Infidels: The Ways of Medieval Warfare | place=New York | publisher=MJF Books | isbn=978-1-56731-891-3|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Seebold|first=Elmar|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The lexicon of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|author-link=Elmar Seebold|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Schulze| first = Hagen | title = Germany: A New History | publisher = Harvard University Press | location = Cambridge, MA | year = 2001 | isbn = 978-0-674-00545-7 | ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book|last=Simek| first=Rudolf |year= 1993| title= Dictionary of Northern Mythology| publisher=D.S. Brewer |isbn= 978-0-85991-513-7}} | ||
*{{Cite book |last1=Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen |first1=Bjarne|last2=Kroonen|first2=Guus Jan |title=The Indo-European Language Family: A Phylogenetic Perspective |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2022 |isbn=978-1-108-49979-8 |editor-last=Olander |editor-first=Thomas |location=Cambridge |chapter=Germanic |doi=10.1017/9781108758666|s2cid=161016819 }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Strauss|first=Gerald|year=1963|title=Historian in an Age of Crisis. The Life and Work of Johannes Aventinus, 1477–1534|place=Cambridge, MA|publisher=Harvard University Press|asin= B0000CLVQC|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Springer |first=Matthias |orig-year=2006 |article=Völkerwanderung |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |publisher=de Gruyter |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6244/html |url-access=subscription}} | |||
* {{cite book|last = Stümpel|first = Gustav|title = Name und Nationalität der Germanen. Eine neue Untersuchung zu Poseidonios, Caesar und Tacitus|year = 1932|publisher = Dieterich Verlag|location = Leipzig|language = German|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{citation|last=Steinacher |first= Roland |chapter=Rome and Its Created Northerners| title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. |editor2-last=Harland |publisher= De Gruyter |year=2020 |pages=31–66 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|isbn= 978-3-11-070162-3 |s2cid= 241474332}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Sykes|first=Bryan|year=2006|title=Saxons, Vikings, and Celts: The Genetic Roots of Britain and Ireland|location=London|publisher=Bantam Press|isbn=978-0-393-06268-7|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Steinacher |first= Roland |title=Germania and the Germani – Where are We Now? |journal=Germania: Anzeiger der Römisch-Germanischen Kommission des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts |volume=100 |year=2022 |pages=291–312 |url=https://journals.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/index.php/germania/article/download/99125/94021}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Tacitus | first=Cornelius | year=2009 |title=The Agricola and the Germany of Tacitus | place=New York | publisher=Digireads |asin=B0030FOZ3U|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Stenton |first=Frank |edition=3|title=Anglo-Saxon England |publisher=Oxford University Press |year=1971}} | |||
*{{cite web| title= The Order of The Teutonic Knights of St. Mary's Hospital in Jerusalem, 1190–2012 | work= The Imperial Teutonic Order | url = http://www.imperialteutonicorder.com/id43.html | ref= {{sfnRef|''The Imperial Teutonic Order''}} }} | |||
* {{cite book| |
* {{cite book|last=Steuer |first=Heiko |title=Germanen aus Sicht der Archäologie: Neue Thesen zu einem alten Thema |publisher=de Gruyter |year=2021}} | ||
* {{cite book|last=Steuer|first=Heiko|editor1-last=Otto|editor1-first=Ton|editor2-last=Thrane|editor2-first=Henrik|editor3-last=Vandkilde|editor3-first=Helle|title=Warfare and Society: Archaeological and Social Anthropological Perspectives|chapter=Warrior Bands, War Lords, and the Birth of Tribes and States in the First Millennium AD in Middle Europe|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=eZ6eDwAAQBAJ|year=2006|publisher=Aarhus University Press|isbn=978-87-7934-935-3|access-date=7 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122444/https://books.google.com/books?id=eZ6eDwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
* Udolph, Jürgen. ''Namenkundliche Studien zum Germanenproblem.'' DeGruyter, Berlin 1994, {{ISBN|3-11-014138-8}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Stiles|first=Patrick V.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The phonology of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}} | |||
*{{cite book | last= Verhart | first=Leo | year=2006 | title= Op Zoek naar de Kelten, Nieuwe archeologische ontdekkingen tussen Noordzee en Rijn | language=Dutch | location= Utrecht | publisher= Matrijs | isbn= 978-90-5345-303-2 | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book | |
* {{cite book |last=Storms |first=Godfrid |title=Anglo-Saxon Magic |publisher=Springer Netherlands|orig-year=1948 |year=2013 |type=reprint| isbn= 978-94-017-6312-7}} | ||
* {{cite book|last=Tacitus |title=The Agricola and The Germania |publisher=Penguin Books |year=1948 |translator-last1=Mattingly |translator-first1=H. |translator-last2=Handford |translator-first2=S. A.}} | |||
* {{cite book| last=Ward-Perkins |first=Bryan | year=2005 | title=The Fall of Rome: And the End of Civilization | place=New York | publisher=Oxford University Press | isbn=978-0-19-280728-1 | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Tiefenbach |first1=Heinrich |last2=Reichert |first2=Hermann |last3=Beck |first3=Heinrich |author1-link=Heinrich Tiefenbach |author2-link=Hermann Reichert |author3-link=Heinrich Beck (philologist) |title=Held, Heldendichtung und Heldensage |encyclopedia=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde |volume=14 |year=1999 |publisher=de Gruyter |editor-last1=Beck |editor-first1=Heinrich |editor-last2=Brather |editor-first2=Sebastian |editor-last3=Greuenich |editor-first3=Dieter |editor-last4=Heizmann |editor-first4=Wilhelm |display-editors=1 |pages=260–280}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Weikart | first = Richard | title = From Darwin to Hitler: Evolutionary Ethics, Eugenics, and Racism in Germany | year = 2006 | location = New York | publisher = Palgrave Macmillan | isbn = 978-1-4039-6502-8| ref = harv}} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Timpe |first1=Dieter |last2=Scardigli |first2=Barbara |display-authors=etal |title=Germanen, Germania, Germanische Altertumskunde |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |orig-year=1998 |pages=363–876 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1884/html |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=17 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210817192455/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1884/html |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Well|first=Colin|year=1996|chapter=Celts and Germans in the Rhineland|title=The Celtic World|editor=Miranda Green, ed.|location= New York|publisher=Routledge |isbn= 978-0-415-14627-2|ref = harv}} | |||
* {{Cite book|last=Todd|first=Malcolm|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=p5QdmV3zNpIC|title=The Early Germans|year=1999|publisher=John Wiley & Sons|isbn=978-1-4051-3756-0|edition=2009|author-link=Malcolm Todd|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122528/https://books.google.com/books?id=p5QdmV3zNpIC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Wickham|first=Chris|year=2009|title=The Inheritance of Rome: Illuminating the Dark Ages, 400–1000|place=New York|publisher=Viking Press|isbn= 978-0-670-02098-0|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book|author1-last=Vanderhoeven|author1-first=Alain|author2-last=Vanderhoeven|author2-first=Michel|editor1-last=Vermeulen|editor1-first=Frank|editor2-last=Sas|editor2-first=Kathy|editor3-last=Dhaeze|editor3-first=Wouter|year=2004|title=Archaeology in Confrontation: Aspects of Roman Military Presence in the Northwest|chapter=Confrontation in Archaeology. Aspects of Roman military presence in Tongeren|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=zY4g1kfWvCMC|publisher=Academia Press|isbn=978-90-382-0578-6|access-date=7 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122612/https://books.google.com/books?id=zY4g1kfWvCMC|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last= Wightman | first= Edith Mary | year=1985 | title= Gallia Belgica | location= Berkeley and Los Angeles | publisher= University of California Press | isbn= 978-0-520-05297-0 | ref=harv}} | |||
* {{Citation|last=Vikstrand|first=Per|title=5- Language: Placenames and Personal Names|date=1 January 2020|url=https://www.brepolsonline.net/doi/10.1484/M.PCRN-EB.5.116932|work=The Pre-Christian Religions of the North: History and Structures|pages=115–134|series=Pre-Christian Religions of the North|publisher=Brepols Publishers|doi=10.1484/m.pcrn-eb.5.116932|isbn=978-2-503-57489-9|s2cid=229209928|access-date=10 February 2022|archive-date=10 February 2022|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220210014044/https://www.brepolsonline.net/doi/10.1484/M.PCRN-EB.5.116932|url-status=live}} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Williams | first = Derek | year=1998 | title=Romans and Barbarians | place=New York | publisher=St. Martin's Press | isbn=0-312-19958-9|ref=harv}} | |||
* {{cite book| |
* {{cite book | last1=Ward | first1=Allen | last2=Heichelheim | first2=Fritz | last3=Yeo | first3=Cedric | year=2016 | title=A History of the Roman People | location=London and New York | publisher=Routledge | isbn=978-0-205-84679-5}} | ||
* {{cite book |
* {{cite book |last=Wells |first=Peter S. |title=The Battle That Stopped Rome | year=2004 |location=New York |publisher=W.W. Norton |isbn=978-0-39335-203-0}} | ||
* {{cite book| last= |
* {{cite book | last=Wells | first=Colin Michael | year=1995 | title=The Roman Empire | location=Cambridge, MA | publisher=Harvard University Press | isbn=978-0-67477-770-5}} | ||
* {{cite book|last= |
* {{cite book |last=Winkler |first=Martin M. |title=Arminius the Liberator : myth and ideology |year=2016 |publisher=Oxford University Press}} | ||
* {{cite journal |last1=Witzel |first1=Michael |title=Ymir in India, China – and Beyonds |journal=Old Norse Mythology in Comparative Perspective |year=2017 |volume=3 |pages=363–380 |url=https://www.academia.edu/43680899 |publisher=Harvard University Press |access-date=21 August 2021 |archive-date=9 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220209145604/https://www.academia.edu/43680899 |url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Wolfram | first=Herwig | author-link=Herwig Wolfram | year=1988 | title=History of the Goths | place=Berkeley and Los Angeles | publisher=University of California Press | isbn=978-0-520-05259-8 | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xsQxcJvaLjAC | access-date=30 March 2020 | archive-date=23 April 2023 | archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122511/https://books.google.com/books?id=xsQxcJvaLjAC | url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite book | last=Wolfram | first=Herwig | author-link=Herwig Wolfram | translator-last=Dunlap | translator-first=Thomas | year=1997 | orig-year=1990 | title=The Roman Empire and its Germanic Peoples | place=Berkeley and Los Angeles | publisher=University of California Press | isbn=978-0-520-08511-4 | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tOnQDfRU-poC | access-date=30 March 2020 | archive-date=23 April 2023 | archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122528/https://books.google.com/books?id=tOnQDfRU-poC | url-status=live }} | |||
* {{cite encyclopedia|last=Wolters |first=Reinhard |article=Mannusstämme |encyclopedia=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde |volume=19 |year=2001 |publisher=de Gruyter |editor-last1=Beck |editor-first1=Heinrich |editor-last2=Brather |editor-first2=Sebastian |editor-last3=Greuenich |editor-first3=Dieter |editor-last4=Heizmann |editor-first4=Wilhelm |display-editors=1 |pages=467–478}} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Woolf|first=Greg|year=2012|title=Rome: An Empire's Story|place=New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-932518-4}} | |||
{{Refend}} | {{Refend}} | ||
==External links== | ==External links== | ||
{{Commons category multi|Germanic peoples|Ancient Germanic history and culture}} | {{Commons category multi|Germanic peoples|Ancient Germanic history and culture}} | ||
{{EB1911 poster|Teutonic Peoples|Germanic peoples}} | |||
'''Classical and medieval sources''' | |||
* | |||
* , | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* , | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
{{Germanic peoples}} | {{Germanic peoples}} | ||
{{Barbarian kingdoms}} | |||
{{Authority control}} | {{Authority control}} | ||
{{DEFAULTSORT:Germanic Peoples}} | |||
] | ] | ||
] | |||
] |
Latest revision as of 22:30, 1 January 2025
Historical group of European people Not to be confused with Germans. "Germani" redirects here. For the Iberian people, see Germani (Oretania). For other uses, see Germani (disambiguation).
The Germanic peoples were tribal groups who lived in Northern Europe in Classical Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. In modern scholarship, they typically include not only the Roman-era Germani who lived in both Germania and parts of the Roman empire, but also all Germanic speaking peoples from this era, irrespective of where they lived, most notably the Goths. Another term, ancient Germans, is considered problematic by many scholars since it suggests identity with present-day Germans. Although the first Roman descriptions of Germani involved tribes west of the Rhine, their homeland of Germania was portrayed as stretching east of the Rhine, to southern Scandinavia and the Vistula in the east, and to the upper Danube in the south. Other Germanic speakers, such as the Bastarnae and Goths, lived further east in what is now Moldova and Ukraine. The term Germani is generally only used to refer to historical peoples from the 1st to 4th centuries CE.
Different academic disciplines have their own definitions of what makes someone or something "Germanic". Some scholars call for the term's total abandonment as a modern construct, since lumping "Germanic peoples" together implies a common group identity for which there is little evidence. Other scholars have defended the term's continued use and argue that a common Germanic language allows one to speak of "Germanic peoples", regardless of whether these ancient and medieval peoples saw themselves as having a common identity. Scholars generally agree that it is possible to refer to Germanic languages from about 500 BCE. Archaeologists usually associate the earliest clearly identifiable Germanic speaking peoples with the Jastorf culture of the Pre-Roman Iron Age in central and northern Germany and southern Denmark from the 6th to 1st centuries BCE. This existed around the same time that the First Germanic Consonant Shift is theorized to have occurred, leading to recognizably Germanic languages. Germanic languages expanded south, east, and west, coming into contact with Celtic, Iranic, Baltic, and Slavic peoples before they were noted by the Romans.
Roman authors first described the Germani near the Rhine in the 1st century BCE, while the Roman Empire was establishing its dominance in that region. Under Emperor Augustus (27 BCE – 14 CE), the Romans attempted to conquer a large part of Germania between the Rhine and Elbe, but withdrew after their shocking defeat at the Battle of the Teutoburg Forest in 9 CE. The Romans continued to manage the Germanic frontier carefully, meddling in cross-border politics, and constructing a long fortified border, the Limes Germanicus. From 166 to 180 CE, Rome was embroiled in a conflict against the Germanic Marcomanni and Quadi with their allies, which was known as the Marcomannic Wars. After this major disruption, new Germanic peoples appear for the first time in the historical record, such as the Franks, Goths, Saxons, and Alemanni. During the Migration Period (375–568), such Germanic peoples entered the Roman Empire and eventually established their own "barbarian kingdoms" within the territory of the Western Roman empire itself. Over time, the Franks became the most powerful of them, conquering many of the others. Eventually, the Frankish king Charlemagne claimed the title of Holy Roman Emperor for himself in 800.
Archaeological finds suggest that Roman-era sources portrayed the Germanic way of life as more primitive than it actually was. Instead, archaeologists have unveiled evidence of a complex society and economy throughout Germania. Germanic-speaking peoples originally shared similar religious practices. Denoted by the term Germanic paganism, they varied throughout the territory occupied by Germanic-speaking peoples. Over the course of Late Antiquity, most continental Germanic peoples and the Anglo-Saxons of Britain converted to Christianity, but the Saxons and Scandinavians converted only much later. The Germanic peoples shared a native script—known as runes—from around the first century or before, which was gradually replaced with the Latin script, although runes continued to be used for specialized purposes thereafter.
Traditionally, the Germanic peoples have been seen as possessing a law dominated by the concepts of feuding and blood compensation. The precise details, nature and origin of what is still normally called "Germanic law" are now controversial. Roman sources state that the Germanic peoples made decisions in a popular assembly (the thing) but that they also had kings and war leaders. The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples probably shared a common poetic tradition, alliterative verse, and later Germanic peoples also shared legends originating in the Migration Period.
The publishing of Tacitus's Germania by humanist scholars in the 1400s greatly influenced the emerging idea of "Germanic peoples". Later scholars of the Romantic period, such as Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm, developed several theories about the nature of the Germanic peoples that were highly influenced by romantic nationalism. For those scholars, the "Germanic" and modern "German" were identical. Ideas about the early Germans were also highly influential among members of the nationalist and racist völkisch movement and later co-opted by the Nazis. During the second half of the 20th century, the controversial misuse of ancient Germanic history and archaeology was discredited and has since resulted in a backlash against many aspects of earlier scholarship.
Terminology
See also: GermaniaEtymology
The etymology of the Latin word Germani, from which Latin Germania and English Germanic are derived, is unknown, although several proposals have been put forward. Even the language from which it derives is a subject of dispute, with proposals of Germanic, Celtic, and Latin, and Illyrian origins. Herwig Wolfram, for example, thinks Germani must be Gaulish. The historian Wolfgang Pfeifer more or less concurs with Wolfram and surmises that the name Germani is likely of Celtic etymology and is related to the Old Irish word gair ('neighbours') or could be tied to the Celtic word for their war cries, gairm, which simplifies into 'the neighbours' or 'the screamers'. Regardless of its language of origin, the name was transmitted to the Romans via Celtic speakers.
It is unclear that any people group ever referred to themselves as Germani. By late antiquity, only peoples near the Rhine, especially the Franks and sometimes the Alemanni, were called Germani or Germanoi by Latin and Greek writers respectively. Germani subsequently ceased to be used as a name for any group of people and was revived as such only by the humanists in the 16th century. Previously, scholars during the Carolingian period (8th–11th centuries) had already begun using Germania and Germanicus in a territorial sense to refer to East Francia.
In modern English, the adjective Germanic is distinct from German, which is generally used when referring to modern Germans only. Germanic relates to the ancient Germani or the broader Germanic group. In modern German, the ancient Germani are referred to as Germanen and Germania as Germanien, as distinct from modern Germans (Deutsche) and modern Germany (Deutschland). The direct equivalents in English are, however, Germans for Germani and Germany for Germania although the Latin Germania is also used. To avoid ambiguity, the Germani may instead be called "ancient Germans" or Germani by using the Latin term in English.
Modern definitions and controversies
The modern definition of Germanic peoples developed in the 19th century, when the term Germanic was linked to the newly identified Germanic language family. Linguistics provided a new way of defining the Germanic peoples, which came to be used in historiography and archaeology. While Roman authors did not consistently exclude Celtic-speaking people or have a term corresponding to Germanic-speaking peoples, this new definition—which used the Germanic language as the main criterion—presented the Germani as a people or nation (Volk) with a stable group identity linked to language. As a result, some scholars treat the Germani (Latin) or Germanoi (Greek) of Roman-era sources as non-Germanic if they seemingly spoke non-Germanic languages. For clarity, Germanic peoples, when defined as "speakers of a Germanic language", are sometimes referred to as "Germanic-speaking peoples". Today, the term "Germanic" is widely applied to "phenomena including identities, social, cultural or political groups, to material cultural artefacts, languages and texts, and even specific chemical sequences found in human DNA". Several scholars continue to use the term to refer to a culture existing between the 1st to 4th centuries CE, but most historians and archaeologists researching Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages no longer use it.
Apart from the designation of a language family (i.e., "Germanic languages"), the application of the term "Germanic" has become controversial in scholarship since 1990, especially among archaeologists and historians. Scholars have increasingly questioned the notion of ethnically defined people groups (Völker) as stable basic actors of history. The connection of archaeological assemblages to ethnicity has also been increasingly questioned. This has resulted in different disciplines developing different definitions of "Germanic". Beginning with the work of the "Toronto School" around Walter Goffart, various scholars have denied that anything such as a common Germanic ethnic identity ever existed. Such scholars argue that most ideas about Germanic culture are taken from far later epochs and projected backwards to antiquity. Historians of the Vienna School, such as Walter Pohl, have also called for the term to be avoided or used with careful explanation, and argued that there is little evidence for a common Germanic identity. The Anglo-Saxonist Leonard Neidorf writes that historians of the continental-European Germanic peoples of the 5th and 6th centuries are "in agreement" that there was no pan-Germanic identity or solidarity. Whether a scholar favors the existence of a common Germanic identity or not is often related to their position on the nature of the end of the Roman Empire.
Defenders of continued use of the term Germanic argue that the speakers of Germanic languages can be identified as Germanic people by language regardless of how they saw themselves. Linguists and philologists have generally reacted skeptically to claims that there was no Germanic identity or cultural unity, and they may view Germanic simply as a long-established and convenient term. Some archaeologists have also argued in favor of retaining the term Germanic due to its broad recognizability. Archaeologist Heiko Steuer defines his own work on the Germani in geographical terms (covering Germania), rather than in ethnic terms. He nevertheless argues for some sense of shared identity between the Germani, noting the use of a common language, a common runic script, various common objects of material culture such as bracteates and gullgubber (small gold objects) and the confrontation with Rome as things that could cause a sense of shared "Germanic" culture. Despite being cautious of the use of Germanic to refer to peoples, Sebastian Brather, Wilhelm Heizmann and Steffen Patzold nevertheless refer to further commonalities such as the widely attested worship of deities such as Odin, Thor and Frigg, and a shared legendary tradition.
Classical terminology
The first author to describe the Germani as a large category of peoples distinct from the Gauls and Scythians was Julius Caesar, writing around 55 BCE during his governorship of Gaul. In Caesar's account, the clearest defining characteristic of the Germani people was that their homeland was east of the Rhine, opposite Gaul on the west side. Caesar sought to explain both why his legions stopped at the Rhine and also why the Germani were more dangerous than the Gauls to the empire. Explaining this threat he also classified the Cimbri and Teutons, who had previously invaded Italy, as Germani. Although Caesar described the Rhine as the border between Germani and Celts, he also describes the Germani cisrhenani on the west bank of the Rhine, who he believed had moved from the east. It is unclear if these Germani were actually Germanic speakers. According to the Roman historian Tacitus in his Germania (c. 98 CE), it was among this group, specifically the Tungri, that the name Germani first arose, before it spread to further groups. Tacitus reported that in his time many of the peoples west of the Rhine within Roman Gaul were still considered Germani. Caesar's division of the Germani from the Celts was not taken up by most writers in Greek.
Caesar and authors following him regarded Germania as stretching east of the Rhine for an indeterminate distance, bounded by the Baltic Sea and the Hercynian Forest. Pliny the Elder and Tacitus placed the eastern border at the Vistula. The Upper Danube served as a southern border. Between there and the Vistula Tacitus sketched an unclear boundary, describing Germania as separated in the south and east from the Dacians and the Sarmatians by mutual fear or mountains. This undefined eastern border is related to a lack of stable frontiers in this area such as were maintained by Roman armies along the Rhine and Danube. The geographer Ptolemy (2nd century CE) applied the name Germania magna ("Greater Germania", Greek: Γερμανία Μεγάλη) to this area, contrasting it with the Roman provinces of Germania Prima and Germania Secunda (on the west bank of the Rhine). In modern scholarship, Germania magna is sometimes also called Germania libera ("free Germania"), a name coined by Jacob Grimm around 1835.
Caesar and, following him, Tacitus, depicted the Germani as sharing elements of a common culture. A small number of passages by Tacitus and other Roman authors (Caesar, Suetonius) mention Germanic tribes or individuals speaking a language distinct from Gaulish. For Tacitus (Germania 43, 45, 46), language was a characteristic, but not defining feature of the Germanic peoples. Many of the ascribed ethnic characteristics of the Germani represented them as typically "barbarian", including the possession of stereotypical vices such as "wildness" and of virtues such as chastity. Tacitus was at times unsure whether a people were Germanic or not. He expressed uncertainty about the Peucini, who he says spoke and lived like the Germani, though they did not live in Germania, and they were beginning to look like Sarmatians through intermarriage. The Osi and Cotini lived in Germania, but were not Germani, because they had other languages and customs. The Aesti lived on the eastern shore of the Baltic and were like Suebi in their appearance and customs, although they spoke a different language. Ancient authors did not differentiate consistently between a territorial definition ("those living in Germania") and an ethnic definition ("having Germanic ethnic characteristics"), and the two definitions did not always align.
In the 3rd century, when Romans encountered Germanic-speaking peoples living north of the Lower Danube who fought on horseback, such as Goths and Gepids, they did not call them Germani. Instead, they connected them with non-Germanic-speaking peoples such as the Huns, Sarmatians, and Alans, who shared a similar culture. Romans also called them "Gothic peoples", (gentes Gothicae) even if they did not speak a Germanic language, and they often referred to the Goths as "Getae", equating them to a non-Germanic people residing in the same region. The writer Procopius described these new "Getic" peoples as sharing similar appearance, laws, Arian religion, and a common language.
Subdivisions
Further information: Ingaevones, Herminones, and IstaevonesSeveral ancient sources list subdivisions of the Germanic tribes. Writing in the first century CE, Pliny the Elder lists five Germanic subgroups: the Vandili, the Inguaeones, the Istuaeones (living near the Rhine), the Herminones (in the Germanic interior), and the Peucini Basternae (living on the lower Danube near the Dacians). In chapter 2 of the Germania, written about a half-century later, Tacitus lists only three subgroups: the Ingvaeones (near the sea), the Herminones (in the interior of Germania), and the Istvaeones (the remainder of the tribes); Tacitus says these groups each claimed descent from the god Mannus, son of Tuisto. Tacitus also mentions a second tradition that there were four sons of either Mannus or Tuisto from whom the groups of the Marsi, Gambrivi, Suebi, and Vandili claim descent. The Herminones are also mentioned by Pomponius Mela, but otherwise, these divisions do not appear in other ancient works on the Germani.
There are a number of inconsistencies in the listing of Germanic subgroups by Tacitus and Pliny. While both Tacitus and Pliny mention some Scandinavian tribes, they are not integrated into the subdivisions. While Pliny lists the Suebi as part of the Herminones, Tacitus treats them as a separate group. Additionally, Tacitus's description of a group of tribes as united by the cult of Nerthus (Germania 40) as well as the cult of the Alcis controlled by the Nahanarvali (Germania 43) and Tacitus's account of the origin myth of the Semnones (Germania 39) all suggest different subdivisions than the three mentioned in Germania chapter 2.
The subdivisions found in Pliny and Tacitus have been very influential for scholarship on Germanic history and language up until recent times. However, outside of Tacitus and Pliny there are no other textual indications that these groups were important. The subgroups mentioned by Tacitus are not used by him elsewhere in his work, contradict other parts of his work, and cannot be reconciled with Pliny, who is equally inconsistent. Additionally, there is no linguistic or archaeological evidence for these subgroups. New archaeological finds have tended to show that the boundaries between Germanic peoples were very permeable, and scholars now assume that migration and the collapse and formation of cultural units were constant occurrences within Germania. Nevertheless, various aspects such as the alliteration of many of the tribal names in Tacitus's account and the name of Mannus himself suggest that the descent from Mannus was an authentic Germanic tradition.
Languages
See also: Germanic languagesProto-Germanic
All Germanic languages derive from the Proto-Indo-European language (PIE), which is generally thought to have been spoken between 4500 and 2500 BCE. The ancestor of Germanic languages is referred to as Proto- or Common Germanic, and likely represented a group of mutually intelligible dialects. They share distinctive characteristics which set them apart from other Indo-European sub-families of languages, such as Grimm's and Verner's law, the conservation of the PIE ablaut system in the Germanic verb system (notably in strong verbs), or the merger of the vowels a and o qualities (ə, a, o > a; ā, ō > ō). During the Pre-Germanic linguistic period (2500–500 BCE), the proto-language was almost certainly influenced by an unknown non-Indo-European language, still noticeable in the Germanic phonology and lexicon.
Although Proto-Germanic is reconstructed without dialects via the comparative method, it is almost certain that it never was a uniform proto-language. The late Jastorf culture occupied so much territory that it is unlikely that Germanic populations spoke a single dialect, and traces of early linguistic varieties have been highlighted by scholars. Sister dialects of Proto-Germanic itself certainly existed, as evidenced by the absence of the First Germanic Sound Shift (Grimm's law) in some "Para-Germanic" recorded proper names, and the reconstructed Proto-Germanic language was only one among several dialects spoken at that time by peoples identified as "Germanic" by Roman sources or archeological data. Although Roman sources name various Germanic tribes such as Suevi, Alemanni, Bauivari, etc., it is unlikely that the members of these tribes all spoke the same dialect.
Early attestations
Definite and comprehensive evidence of Germanic lexical units only occurred after Caesar's conquest of Gaul in the 1st century BCE, after which contacts with Proto-Germanic speakers began to intensify. The Alcis, a pair of brother gods worshipped by the Nahanarvali, are given by Tacitus as a Latinized form of *alhiz (a kind of 'stag'), and the word sapo ('hair dye') is certainly borrowed from Proto-Germanic *saipwōn- (English soap), as evidenced by the parallel Finnish loanword saipio. The name of the framea, described by Tacitus as a short spear carried by Germanic warriors, most likely derives from the compound *fram-ij-an- ('forward-going one'), as suggested by comparable semantical structures found in early runes (e.g., raun-ij-az 'tester', on a lancehead) and linguistic cognates attested in the later Old Norse, Old Saxon and Old High German languages: fremja, fremmian and fremmen all mean 'to carry out'.
In the absence of earlier evidence, it must be assumed that Proto-Germanic speakers living in Germania were members of preliterate societies. The only pre-Roman inscriptions that could be interpreted as Proto-Germanic, written in the Etruscan alphabet, have not been found in Germania but rather in the Venetic region. The inscription harikastiteiva\\\ip, engraved on the Negau helmet in the 3rd–2nd centuries BCE, possibly by a Germanic-speaking warrior involved in combat in northern Italy, has been interpreted by some scholars as Harigasti Teiwǣ (*harja-gastiz 'army-guest' + *teiwaz 'god, deity'), which could be an invocation to a war-god or a mark of ownership engraved by its possessor. The inscription Fariarix (*farjōn- 'ferry' + *rīk- 'ruler') carved on tetradrachms found in Bratislava (mid-1st c. BCE) may indicate the Germanic name of a Celtic ruler.
Linguistic disintegration
By the time Germanic speakers entered written history, their linguistic territory had stretched farther south, since a Germanic dialect continuum (where neighbouring language varieties diverged only slightly between each other, but remote dialects were not necessarily mutually intelligible due to accumulated differences over the distance) covered a region roughly located between the Rhine, the Vistula, the Danube, and southern Scandinavia during the first two centuries of the Common Era. East Germanic speakers dwelled on the Baltic sea coasts and islands, while speakers of the Northwestern dialects occupied territories in present-day Denmark and bordering parts of Germany at the earliest date when they can be identified.
In the 2nd and 3rd centuries CE, migrations of East Germanic gentes from the Baltic Sea coast southeastwards into the hinterland led to their separation from the dialect continuum. By the late 3rd century CE, linguistic divergences like the West Germanic loss of the final consonant -z had already occurred within the "residual" Northwest dialect continuum. The latter definitely ended after the 5th- and 6th-century migrations of Angles, Jutes and part of the Saxon tribes towards modern-day England.
Classification
The Germanic languages are traditionally divided between East, North and West Germanic branches. The modern prevailing view is that North and West Germanic were also encompassed in a larger subgroup called Northwest Germanic.
- Northwest Germanic: mainly characterized by the i-umlaut, and the shift of the long vowel *ē towards a long *ā in accented syllables; it remained a dialect continuum following the migration of East Germanic speakers in the 2nd–3rd century CE;
- North Germanic or Primitive Norse: initially characterized by the monophthongization of the sound ai to ā (attested from c. 400 BCE); a uniform northern dialect or koiné attested in runic inscriptions from the 2nd century CE onward, it remained practically unchanged until a transitional period that started in the late 5th century; and Old Norse, a language attested by runic inscriptions written in the Younger Fuþark from the beginning of the Viking Age (8th–9th centuries CE);
- West Germanic: including Old Saxon (attested from the 5th c. CE), Old English (late 5th c.), Old Frisian (6th c.), Frankish (6th c.), Old High German (6th c.), and possibly Langobardic (6th c.), which is only scarcely attested; they are mainly characterized by the loss of the final consonant -z (attested from the late 3rd century), and by the j-consonant gemination (attested from c. 400 BCE); early inscriptions from the West Germanic areas found on altars where votive offerings were made to the Matronae Vacallinehae (Matrons of Vacallina) in the Rhineland dated to c. 160–260 CE; West Germanic remained a "residual" dialect continuum until the Anglo-Saxon migrations in the 5th–6th centuries CE;
- East Germanic, of which only Gothic is attested by both runic inscriptions (from the 3rd c. CE) and textual evidence (principally Wulfila's Bible; c. 350–380). It became extinct after the fall of the Visigothic Kingdom in the early 8th century. The inclusion of the Burgundian and Vandalic languages within the East Germanic group, while plausible, is still uncertain due to their scarce attestation. The latest attested East Germanic language, Crimean Gothic, has been partially recorded in the 16th century.
Further internal classifications are still debated among scholars, as it is unclear whether the internal features shared by several branches are due to early common innovations or to the later diffusion of local dialectal innovations.
History
Prehistory
The Germanic-speaking peoples speak an Indo-European language. The leading theory for the origin of Germanic languages, suggested by archaeological, linguistic and genetic evidence, postulates a diffusion of Indo-European languages from the Pontic–Caspian steppe towards Northern Europe during the third millennium BCE, via linguistic contacts and migrations from the Corded Ware culture towards modern-day Denmark, resulting in cultural mixing with the earlier Funnelbeaker culture. The subsequent culture of the Nordic Bronze Age (c. 2000/1750 – c. 500 BCE) shows definite cultural and population continuities with later Germanic peoples, and is often supposed to have been the culture in which the Germanic Parent Language, the predecessor of the Proto-Germanic language, developed. However, it is unclear whether these earlier peoples possessed any ethnic continuity with the later Germanic peoples.
Generally, scholars agree that it is possible to speak of Germanic-speaking peoples after 500 BCE, although the first attestation of the name Germani is not until much later. Between around 500 BCE and the beginning of the common era, archeological and linguistic evidence suggest that the Urheimat ('original homeland') of the Proto-Germanic language, the ancestral idiom of all attested Germanic dialects, existed in or near the archaeological culture known as the late Jastorf culture, of the central Elbe in present day Germany, stretching north into Jutland and east into present day Poland. If the Jastorf Culture is the origin of the Germanic peoples, then the Scandinavian peninsula would have become Germanic either via migration or assimilation over the course of the same period. Alternatively, Hermann Ament [de] has stressed that two other archaeological groups must have belonged to the Germani, one on either side of the Lower Rhine and reaching to the Weser, and another in Jutland and southern Scandinavia. These groups would thus show a "polycentric origin" for the Germanic peoples. The neighboring Przeworsk culture in modern Poland is thought to possibly reflect a Germanic and Slavic component. The identification of the Jastorf culture with the Germani has been criticized by Sebastian Brather, who notes that it seems to be missing areas such as southern Scandinavia and the Rhine-Weser area, which linguists argue to have been Germanic, while also not according with the Roman era definition of Germani, which included Celtic-speaking peoples further south and west.
A category of evidence used to locate the Proto-Germanic homeland is founded on traces of early linguistic contacts with neighbouring languages. Germanic loanwords in the Finnic and Sámi languages have preserved archaic forms (e.g. Finnic kuningas, from Proto-Germanic *kuningaz 'king'; rengas, from *hringaz 'ring'; etc.), with the older loan layers possibly dating back to an earlier period of intense contacts between pre-Germanic and Finno-Permic (i.e. Finno-Samic) speakers. Shared lexical innovations between Celtic and Germanic languages, concentrated in certain semantic domains such as religion and warfare, indicate intensive contacts between the Germani and Celtic peoples, usually identified with the archaeological La Tène culture, found in southern Germany and the modern Czech Republic. Early contacts probably occurred during the Pre-Germanic and Pre-Celtic periods, dated to the 2nd millennium BCE, and the Celts appear to have had a large amount of influence on Germanic culture from up until the first century CE, which led to a high degree of Celtic-Germanic shared material culture and social organization. Some evidence of linguistic convergence between Germanic and Italic languages, whose Urheimat is supposed to have been situated north of the Alps before the 1st millennium BCE, have also been highlighted by scholars. Shared changes in their grammars also suggest early contacts between Germanic and Balto-Slavic languages; however, some of these innovations are shared with Baltic only, which may point to linguistic contacts during a relatively late period, at any rate after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic into Baltic and Slavic languages, with the similarities to Slavic being seen as remnants of Indo-European archaisms or the result of secondary contacts.
Earliest recorded history
Further information: Pytheas, Bastarnae, Sciri, Germanisation of Gaul, Cimbrian War, and Gallic WarsAccording to some authors the Bastarnae, or Peucini, were the first Germani to be encountered by the Greco-Roman world and thus to be mentioned in historical records. They appear in historical sources going as far back as the 3rd century BCE through the 4th century CE. Another eastern people known from about 200 BCE, and sometimes believed to be Germanic-speaking, are the Sciri (Greek: Skiroi), who are recorded threatening the city of Olbia on the Black Sea. Late in the 2nd century BCE, Roman and Greek sources recount the migrations of the Cimbri, Teutones and Ambrones whom Caesar later classified as Germanic. The movements of these groups through parts of Gaul, Italy and Hispania resulted in the Cimbrian War (113–101 BCE) against the Romans, in which the Teutons and Cimbri were victorious over several Roman armies but were ultimately defeated.
The first century BCE was a time of the expansion of Germanic-speaking peoples at the expense of Celtic-speaking polities in modern southern Germany and the Czech Republic. Before 60 BCE, Ariovistus, described by Caesar as king of the Germani, led a force including Suevi across the Rhine into Gaul near Besançon, successfully aiding the Sequani against their enemies the Aedui at the Battle of Magetobriga. Ariovistus was initially considered an ally of Rome. In 58 BCE, with increasing numbers of settlers crossing the Rhine to join Ariovistus, Julius Caesar went to war with them, defeating them at the Battle of Vosges. In the following years Caesar pursued a controversial campaign to conquer all of Gaul on behalf of Rome, establishing the Rhine as a border. In 55 BCE he crossed the Rhine into Germania near Cologne. Near modern Nijmegen he also massacred a large migrating group of Tencteri and Usipetes who had crossed the Rhine from the east.
Roman Imperial Period to 375
Early Roman Imperial period (27 BCE – 166 CE)
Further information: Roman Iron Age, Early Imperial campaigns in Germania, and Year of the Four EmperorsThroughout the reign of Augustus—from 27 BCE until 14 CE—the Roman empire expanded into Gaul, with the Rhine as a border. Starting in 13 BCE, there were Roman campaigns across the Rhine for a 28-year period. First came the pacification of the Usipetes, Sicambri, and Frisians near the Rhine, then attacks increased further from the Rhine, on the Chauci, Cherusci, Chatti and Suevi (including the Marcomanni). These campaigns eventually reached and even crossed the Elbe, and in 5 CE Tiberius was able to show strength by having a Roman fleet enter the Elbe and meet the legions in the heart of Germania. Once Tiberius subdued the Germanic people between the Rhine and the Elbe, the region at least up to Weser—and possibly up to the Elbe—was made the Roman province Germania and provided soldiers to the Roman army.
However, within this period two Germanic kings formed larger alliances. Both of them had spent some of their youth in Rome; the first of them was Maroboduus of the Marcomanni, who had led his people away from the Roman activities into Bohemia, which was defended by forests and mountains, and had formed alliances with other peoples. In 6 CE, Rome planned an attack against him but the campaign was cut short when forces were needed for the Illyrian revolt in the Balkans. Just three years later (9 CE), the second of these Germanic figures, Arminius of the Cherusci—initially an ally of Rome—drew a large Roman force into an ambush in northern Germany, and destroyed the three legions of Publius Quinctilius Varus at the Battle of the Teutoburg Forest. Marboduus and Arminius went to war with each other in 17 CE; Arminius was victorious and Marboduus was forced to flee to the Romans.
Following the Roman defeat at the Teutoburg Forest, Rome gave up on the possibility of fully integrating this region into the empire. Rome launched successful campaigns across the Rhine between 14 and 16 CE under Tiberius and Germanicus, but the effort of integrating Germania now seemed to outweigh its benefits. In the reign of Augustus's successor, Tiberius, it became state policy to expand the empire no further than the frontier based roughly upon the Rhine and Danube, recommendations that were specified in the will of Augustus and read aloud by Tiberius himself. Roman intervention in Germania led to a shifting and unstable political situation, in which pro- and anti-Roman parties vied for power. Arminius was murdered in 21 CE by his fellow Germanic tribesmen, due in part to these tensions and for his attempt to claim supreme kingly power for himself.
In the wake of Arminius's death, Roman diplomats sought to keep the Germanic peoples divided and fractious. Rome established relationships with individual Germanic kings that are often discussed as being similar to client states; however, the situation on the border was always unstable, with rebellions by the Frisians in 28 CE, and attacks by the Chauci and Chatti in the 60s CE. The most serious threat to the Roman order was the Revolt of the Batavi in 69 CE, during the civil wars following the death of Nero known as the Year of the Four Emperors. The Batavi had long served as auxiliary troops in the Roman army as well as in the imperial bodyguard as the so-called Numerus Batavorum, often called the Germanic bodyguard. The uprising was led by Gaius Julius Civilis, a member of the Batavian royal family and Roman military officer, and attracted a large coalition of people both inside and outside of the Roman territory. The revolt ended following several defeats, with Civilis claiming to have only supported the imperial claims of Vespasian, who was victorious in the civil war.
The century after the Batavian Revolt saw mostly peace between the Germanic peoples and Rome. In 83 CE, Emperor Domitian of the Flavian dynasty attacked the Chatti north of Mainz (Mogontiacum). This war would last until 85 CE. Following the end of the war with the Chatti, Domitian reduced the number of Roman soldiers on the upper Rhine and shifted the Roman military to guarding the Danube frontier, beginning the construction of the limes, the longest fortified border in the empire. The period afterwards was peaceful enough that the emperor Trajan reduced the number of soldiers on the frontier. According to Edward James, the Romans appear to have reserved the right to choose rulers among the barbarians on the frontier.
Marcomannic Wars to 375 CE
Further information: Marcomannic Wars and Crisis of the Third CenturyFollowing sixty years of quiet on the frontier, 166 CE saw a major incursion of peoples from north of the Danube during the reign of Marcus Aurelius, beginning the Marcomannic Wars. By 168 (during the Antonine plague), barbarian hosts consisting of Marcomanni, Quadi, and Sarmatian Iazyges, attacked and pushed their way to Italy. They advanced as far as Upper Italy, destroyed Opitergium/Oderzo and besieged Aquileia. The Romans had finished the war by 180, through a combination of Roman military victories, the resettling of some peoples on Roman territory, and by making alliances with others. Marcus Aurelius's successor Commodus chose not to permanently occupy any territory conquered north of the Danube, and the following decades saw an increase in the defenses at the limes. The Romans renewed their right to choose the kings of the Marcomanni and Quadi, and Commodus forbid them to hold assemblies unless a Roman centurion was present.
The period after the Marcomannic Wars saw the emergence of peoples with new names along the Roman frontiers, which were probably formed by the merger of smaller groups. These new confederacies or peoples tended to border the Roman imperial frontier. Many ethnic names from earlier periods disappear. The Alamanni emerged along the upper Rhine and are mentioned in Roman sources from the third century onward. The Goths begin to be mentioned along the lower Danube, where they attacked the city of Histria in 238. The Franks are first mentioned occupying territory between the Rhine and Weser. The Lombards seem to have moved their center of power to the central Elbe. Groups such as the Alamanni, Goths, and Franks were not unified polities; they formed multiple, loosely associated groups, who often fought each other and some of whom sought Roman friendship. The Romans also begin to mention seaborne attacks by the Saxons, a term used generically in Latin for Germanic-speaking pirates. A system of defenses on both sides of the English Channel, the Saxon Shore, was established to deal with their raids.
From 250 onward, the Gothic peoples formed the "single most potent threat to the northern frontier of Rome". In 250 CE a Gothic king Cniva led Goths with Bastarnae, Carpi, Vandals, and Taifali into the empire, laying siege to Philippopolis. He followed his victory there with another on the marshy terrain at Abrittus, a battle which cost the life of Roman emperor Decius. In 253/254, further attacks occurred reaching Thessalonica and possibly Thrace. In 267/268 there were large raids led by the Herules in 267/268, and a mixed group of Goths and Herules in 269/270. Gothic attacks were abruptly ended in the years after 270, after a Roman victory in which the Gothic king Cannabaudes was killed.
The Roman limes largely collapsed in 259/260, during the Crisis of the Third Century (235–284), and Germanic raids penetrated as far as northern Italy. The limes on the Rhine and upper Danube was brought under control again in 270s, and by 300 the Romans had reestablished control over areas they had abandoned during the crisis. From the later third century onward, the Roman army relied increasingly on troops of Barbarian origin, often recruited from Germanic peoples, with some functioning as senior commanders in the Roman army. In the 4th century, warfare along the Rhine frontier between the Romans and Franks and Alemanni seems to have mostly consisted of campaigns of plunder, during which major battles were avoided. The Romans generally followed a policy of trying to prevent strong leaders from emerging among the barbarians, using treachery, kidnapping, and assassination, paying off rival tribes to attack them, or by supporting internal rivals.
Migration Period (c. 375–568)
Main article: Migration PeriodThe Migration Period is traditionally cited by historians as beginning in 375 CE, under the assumption that the appearance of the Huns prompted the Visigoths to seek shelter within the Roman Empire in 376. The end of the migration period is usually set at 568 when the Lombards invaded Italy. During this time period, numerous barbarian groups invaded the Roman Empire and established new kingdoms within its boundaries. These Germanic migrations traditionally mark the transition between antiquity and the beginning of the early Middle Ages. The reasons for the migrations of the period are unclear, but scholars have proposed overpopulation, climate change, bad harvests, famines, and adventurousness as possible reasons. Migrations were probably carried out by relatively small groups rather than entire peoples.
Early Migration Period (before 375–420)
The Greuthungi, a Gothic group in modern Ukraine under the rule of Ermanaric, were among the first peoples attacked by the Huns, apparently facing Hunnic pressure for some years. Following Ermanaric's death, the Greuthungi's resistance broke and they moved toward the Dniester river. A second Gothic group, the Tervingi under King Athanaric, constructed a defensive earthwork against the Huns near the Dniester. However, these measures did not stop the Huns and the majority of the Tervingi abandoned Athanaric; they subsequently fled—accompanied by a contingent of Greuthungi—to the Danube in 376, seeking asylum in the Roman Empire. The emperor Valens chose only to admit the Tervingi, who were settled in the Roman provinces of Thrace and Moesia.
Due to mistreatment by the Romans, the Tervingi revolted in 377, starting the Gothic War, joined by the Greuthungi. The Goths and their allies defeated the Romans first at Marcianople, then defeated and killed emperor Valens in the Battle of Adrianople in 378, destroying two-thirds of Valens' army. Following further fighting, peace was negotiated in 382, granting the Goths considerable autonomy within the Roman Empire. However, these Goths—who would be known as the Visigoths—revolted several more times, finally coming to be ruled by Alaric. In 397, the disunited eastern Empire submitted to some of his demands, possibly giving him control over Epirus. In the aftermath of the large-scale Gothic entries into the empire, the Franks and Alemanni became more secure in their positions in 395, when Stilicho, the barbarian generalissimo who held power in the western Empire, made agreements with them.
In 401, Alaric invaded Italy, coming to an understanding with Stilicho in 404/5. This agreement allowed Stilicho to fight against the force of Radagaisus, who had crossed the Middle Danube in 405/6 and invaded Italy, only to be defeated outside Florence. That same year, a large force of Vandals, Suevi, Alans, and Burgundians crossed the Rhine, fighting the Franks but facing no Roman resistance. In 409, the Suevi, Vandals, and Alans crossing the Pyrenees into Spain, where they took possession of the northern part of the peninsula. The Burgundians seized the land around modern Speyer, Worms, and Strasbourg, territory that was recognized by the Roman Emperor Honorius. When Stilicho fell from power in 408, Alaric invaded Italy again and eventually sacked Rome in 410; Alaric died shortly thereafter. The Visigoths withdrew into Gaul where they faced a power struggle until the succession of Wallia in 415 and his son Theodoric I in 417/18. Following successful campaigns against them by the Roman emperor Flavius Constantius, the Visigoths were settled as Roman allies in Gaul between modern Toulouse and Bourdeaux.
Other Goths, including those of Athanaric, continued to live outside the empire, with three groups crossing into the Roman territory after the Tervingi. The Huns gradually conquered Gothic groups north of the Danube, of which at least six are known, from 376 to 400. Those in Crimea may never have been conquered. The Gepids also formed an important Germanic people under Hunnic rule; the Huns had largely conquered them by 406. One Gothic group under Hunnic domination was ruled by the Amal dynasty, who would form the core of the Ostrogoths. The situation outside the Roman empire in 410s and 420s is poorly attested, but it is clear that the Huns continued to spread their influence onto the middle Danube.
The Hunnic Empire (c. 420–453)
Further information: Decline of the Western Roman Empire and Barbarian kingdomsIn 428, the Vandal leader Geiseric moved his forces across the strait of Gibraltar into north Africa. Within two years, they had conquered most of north Africa. By 434, following a renewed political crisis in Rome, the Rhine frontier had collapsed, and in order to restore it, the Roman magister militum Flavius Aetius engineered the destruction of the Burgundian kingdom in 435/436, possibly with Hunnic mercenaries, and launched several successful campaigns against the Visigoths. In 439, the Vandals conquered Carthage, which served as an excellent base for further raids throughout the Mediterranean and became the basis for the Vandal Kingdom. The loss of Carthage forced Aetius to make peace with the Visigoths in 442, effectively recognizing their independence within the boundaries of the empire. During the resulting peace, Aetius resettled the Burgundians in Sapaudia in southern Gaul. In the 430s, Aetius negotiated peace with the Suevi in Spain, leading to a practical loss of Roman control in the province. Despite the peace, the Suevi expanded their territory by conquering Mérida in 439 and Seville in 441.
By 440, Attila and the Huns had come to rule a multi-ethnic empire north of the Danube; two of the most important peoples within this empire were the Gepids and the Goths. The Gepid king Ardaric came to power around 440 and participated in various Hunnic campaigns. In 450, the Huns interfered in a Frankish succession dispute, leading in 451 to an invasion of Gaul. Aetius, by uniting a coalition of Visigoths, part of the Franks, and others, was able to defeat the Hunnic army at the Battle of the Catalaunian Plains. In 453, Attila died unexpectedly, and an alliance led by Ardaric's Gepids rebelled against the rule of his sons, defeating them in the Battle of Nedao. Either before or after Attila's death, Valamer, a Gothic ruler of the Amal dynasty, seems to have consolidated power over a large part of the Goths in the Hunnic domain. For the next 20 years, the former subject peoples of the Huns would fight among each other for preeminence.
The arrival of the Saxons in Britain is traditionally dated to 449, however, archaeology indicates they had begun arriving in Britain earlier. Latin sources used Saxon generically for seaborne raiders, meaning that not all of the invaders belonged to the continental Saxons. According to the British monk Gildas (c. 500 – c. 570), this group had been recruited to protect the Romano-British from the Picts, but had revolted. They quickly established themselves as rulers on the eastern part of the island.
After the death of Attila (453–568)
In 455, in the aftermath of the death of Aetius in 453 and the murder of emperor Valentinian III in 455, the Vandals invaded Italy and sacked Rome in 455. In 456, the Romans persuaded the Visigoths to fight the Suevi, who had broken their treaty with Rome. The Visigoths and a force of Burgundians and Franks defeated the Suevi at the Battle of Campus Paramus, reducing Suevi control to northwestern Spain. The Visigoths went on to conquer all of the Iberian Peninsula by 484 except a small part that remained under Suevian control.
The Ostrogoths, led by Valamer's brother Thiudimer, invaded the Balkans in 473. Thiudimer's son Theodoric succeeded him in 476. In that same year, a barbarian commander in the Roman Italian army, Odoacer, mutinied and removed the final western Roman emperor, Romulus Augustulus. Odoacer ruled Italy for himself, largely continuing the policies of Roman imperial rule. He destroyed the Kingdom of the Rugians, in modern Austria, in 487/488. Theodoric, meanwhile, successfully extorted the Eastern Empire through a series of campaigns in the Balkans. The eastern emperor Zeno agreed to send Theodoric to Italy in 487/8. After a successful invasion, Theodoric killed and replaced Odoacer in 493, founding a new Ostrogothic kingdom. Theodoric died in 526, amid increasing tensions with the eastern empire.
Toward the end of the migration period, in the early 500s, Roman sources portray a completely changed ethnic landscape outside of the empire: the Marcomanni and Quadi disappeared, as had the Vandals. Instead, the Thuringians, Rugians, Sciri, Herules, Goths, and Gepids are mentioned as occupying the Danube frontier. From the mid-5th century onward, the Alamanni had greatly expanded their territory in all directions and launched numerous raids into Gaul. The territory under the Frankish influence had grown to encompass northern Gaul and Germania to the Elbe. The Frankish king Clovis I united the various Frankish groups in 490s, and conquered the Alamanni by 506. From the 490s onward, Clovis waged wars against the Visigoths, defeating them in 507 and taking control of most of Gaul. Clovis's heirs conquered the Thuringians by 530 and the Burgundians by 532. The continental Saxons, composed of many subgroups, were made tributary to the Franks, as were the Frisians, who faced an attack by the Danes under Hygelac in 533.
The Vandal and Ostrogothic kingdoms were destroyed in 534 and 555 respectively by the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) empire under Justinian. Around 500, a new ethnic identity appears in modern southern Germany, the Baiuvarii (Bavarians), under the patronage of Theodoric's Ostrogothic kingdom and then of the Franks. The Lombards, moving out of Bohemia, destroyed the kingdom of the Heruli in Pannonia in 510. In 568, after destroying the Gepid kingdom, the last Germanic kingdom in the Carpathian basin, the Lombards under Alboin invaded northern Italy, eventually conquering most of it. This invasion has traditionally been regarded as the end of the migration period. The eastern part of Germania, formerly inhabited by the Goths, Gepids, Vandals, and Rugians, was gradually Slavicized, a process enabled by the invasion of the nomadic Avars.
Early Middle Ages to c. 800
Further information: Early Middle AgesMerovingian Frankia became divided into three subkingdoms: Austrasia in the east around the Rhine and Meuse, Neustria in the west around Paris, and Burgundy in the southeast around Chalon-sur-Saône. The Franks ruled a multilingual and multi-ethnic kingdom, divided between a mostly Romance-speaking West and a mostly Germanic-speaking east, that integrated former Roman elites but remained centered on a Frankish ethnic identity. In 687, the Pippinids came to control the Merovingian rulers as mayors of the palace in Neustria. Under their direction, the subkingdoms of Frankia were reunited. Following the mayoralty of Charles Martel, the Pippinids replaced the Merovingians as kings in 751, when Charles's son Pepin the Short became king and founded the Carolingian dynasty. His son, Charlemagne, would go on to conquer the Lombards, Saxons, and Bavarians. Charlemagne was crowned Roman emperor in 800 and regarded his residence of Aachen as the new Rome.
Following their invasion in 568, the Lombards quickly conquered larger parts of the Italian peninsula. From 574 to 584, a period without a single Lombard ruler, the Lombards nearly collapsed, until a more centralized Lombard polity emerged under King Agilulf in 590. The invading Lombards only ever made up a very small percentage of the Italian population, however Lombard ethnic identity expanded to include people of both Roman and barbarian descent. Lombard power reached its peak during the reign of King Liutprand (712–744). After Liutprand's death, the Frankish King Pippin the Short invaded in 755, greatly weakening the kingdom. The Lombard kingdom was finally annexed by Charlemagne in 773.
After a period of weak central authority, the Visigothic kingdom came under the rule of Liuvigild, who conquered the Kingdom of the Suebi in 585. A Visigothic identity that was distinct from the Romance-speaking population they ruled had disappeared by 700, with the removal of all legal differences between the two groups. In 711, a Muslim army landed at Grenada; the entire Visigothic kingdom would be conquered by the Umayyad Caliphate by 725.
In what would become England, the Anglo-Saxons were divided into several competing kingdoms, the most important of which were Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex. In the 7th century, Northumbria established overlordship over the other Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, until Mercia revolted under Wulfhere in 658. Subsequently, Mercia would establish dominance until 825 with the death of King Cenwulf. Few written sources report on Vendel period Scandinavia from 400 to 700, however this period saw profound societal changes and the formation of early states with connections to the Anglo-Saxon and Frankish kingdoms. In 793, the first recorded Viking raid occurred at Lindisfarne, ushering in the Viking Age.
Religion
Germanic paganism
Main articles: Germanic paganism, Proto-Germanic folklore, Germanic mythology, and List of Germanic deitiesGermanic paganism refers to the traditional, culturally significant religion of the Germanic-speaking peoples. It did not form a uniform religious system across Germanic-speaking Europe, but varied from place to place, people to people, and time to time. In many contact areas (e.g. Rhineland and eastern and northern Scandinavia), it was similar to neighboring religions such as those of the Slavs, Celts, and Finnic peoples. The term is sometimes applied as early as the Stone Age, Bronze Age, or the earlier Iron Age, but it is more generally restricted to the time period after the Germanic languages had become distinct from other Indo-European languages. From the first reports in Roman sources to the final conversion to Christianity, Germanic paganism thus covers a period of around one thousand years. Scholars are divided as to the degree of continuity between the religious practices of the earlier Germanic peoples and those attested in later Norse paganism and elsewhere: while some scholars argue that Tacitus, early medieval sources, and the Norse sources indicate religious continuity, other scholars are highly skeptical of such arguments.
Like their neighbors and other historically related peoples, the ancient Germanic peoples venerated numerous indigenous deities. These deities are attested throughout literature authored by or written about Germanic-speaking peoples, including runic inscriptions, contemporary written accounts, and in folklore after Christianization. As an example, the second of the two Merseburg charms (two Old High German examples of alliterative verse from a manuscript dated to the ninth century) mentions six deities: Woden, Balder, Sinthgunt, Sunna, Frija, and Volla.
With the exception of Sinthgunt, proposed cognates to these deities occur in other Germanic languages, such as Old English and Old Norse. By way of the comparative method, philologists are then able to reconstruct and propose early Germanic forms of these names from early Germanic mythology. Compare the following table:
Old High German | Old Norse | Old English | Proto-Germanic reconstruction | Notes |
---|---|---|---|---|
Wuotan | Óðinn | Wōden | *Wōđanaz | A deity similarly associated with healing magic in the Old English Nine Herbs Charm and particular forms of magic throughout the Old Norse record. This deity is strongly associated with extensions of *Frijjō (see below). |
Balder | Baldr | Bældæg | *Balđraz | In Old Norse texts, where the only description of the deity occurs, Baldr is a son of the god Odin and is associated with beauty and light. |
Sunne | Sól | Sigel | *Sowelō ~ *Sōel | A theonym identical to the proper noun 'Sun'. A goddess and the personified Sun. |
Volla | Fulla | Unattested | *Fullōn | A goddess associated with extensions of the goddess *Frijjō (see below). The Old Norse record refers to Fulla as a servant of the goddess Frigg, while the second Merseburg Charm refers to Volla as Friia's sister. |
Friia | Frigg | Frīg | *Frijjō | Associated with the goddess Volla/Fulla in both the Old High German and Old Norse records, this goddess is also strongly associated with the god Odin (see above) in both the Old Norse and Langobardic records. |
The structure of the magic formula in this charm has a long history prior to this attestation: it is first known to have occurred in Vedic India, where it occurs in the Atharvaveda, dated to around 500 BCE. Numerous other beings common to various groups of ancient Germanic peoples receive mention throughout the ancient Germanic record. One such type of entity, a variety of supernatural women, is also mentioned in the first of the two Merseburg Charms:
Old High German | Old Norse | Old English | Proto-Germanic reconstruction | Notes |
---|---|---|---|---|
itis | dís | ides | *đīsō | A type of goddess-like supernatural entity. The West Germanic forms present some linguistic difficulties but the North Germanic and West Germanic forms are used explicitly as cognates (compare Old English ides Scildinga and Old Norse dís Skjǫldunga). |
Other widely attested entities from the North and West Germanic folklore include elves, dwarfs, and the mare. (For more discussion on these entities, see Proto-Germanic folklore.)
The great majority of material describing Germanic mythology stems from the North Germanic record. The body of myths among the North Germanic-speaking peoples is known today as Norse mythology and is attested in numerous works, the most expansive of which are the Poetic Edda and the Prose Edda. While these texts were composed in the 13th century, they frequently quote genres of traditional alliterative verse known today as eddic poetry and skaldic poetry dating to the pre-Christian period.
West Germanic mythology (that of speakers of, e.g., Old English and Old High German) is comparatively poorly attested. Notable texts include the Old Saxon Baptismal Vow and the Old English Nine Herbs Charm. While most extant references are simply to deity names, some narratives do survive into the present, such as the Lombard origin myth, which details a tradition among the Lombards that features the deities Frea (cognate with Old Norse Frigg) and Godan (cognate with Old Norse Óðinn). Attested in the 7th-century Origo Gentis Langobardorum and the 8th-century Historia Langobardorum from the Italian Peninsula, the narrative strongly corresponds in numerous ways with the prose introduction to the eddic poem Grímnismál, recorded in 13th-century Iceland.
Very few texts make up the corpus of Gothic and other East Germanic languages, and East Germanic paganism and its associated mythic body is especially poorly attested. Notable topics that provide insight into the matter of East Germanic paganism include the Ring of Pietroassa, which appears to be a cult object (see also Gothic runic inscriptions), and the mention of the Gothic Anses (cognate with Old Norse Æsir '(pagan) gods') by Jordanes.
Practices associated with the religion of the ancient Germanic peoples see fewer attestations. However, elements of religious practices are discernable throughout the textual record associated with the ancient Germanic peoples, including a focus on sacred groves and trees, the presence of seeresses, and numerous vocabulary items. The archaeological record has yielded a variety of depictions of deities, a number of them associated with depictions of the ancient Germanic peoples (see Anthropomorphic wooden cult figurines of Central and Northern Europe). Notable from the Roman period are the Matres and Matronae, some having Germanic names, to whom devotional altars were set up in regions of Germania, Eastern Gaul, and Northern Italy (with a small distribution elsewhere) that were occupied by the Roman army from the first to the fifth century.
Germanic mythology and religious practice is of particular interest to Indo-Europeanists, scholars who seek to identify aspects of ancient Germanic culture—both in terms of linguistic correspondence and by way of motifs—stemming from Proto-Indo-European culture, including Proto-Indo-European mythology. The primordial being Ymir, attested solely in Old Norse sources, makes for a commonly cited example. In Old Norse texts, the death of this entity results in creation of the cosmos, a complex of motifs that finds strong correspondence elsewhere in the Indo-European sphere, notably in Vedic mythology.
Conversion to Christianity
Main article: Christianisation of the Germanic peoplesGermanic peoples began entering the Roman Empire in large numbers at the same time that Christianity was spreading there, and this connection was a major factor encouraging conversion. The East Germanic peoples, the Langobards, and the Suevi in Spain converted to Arian Christianity, a form of Christianity that believed that God the Father was superior to God the Son. The first Germanic people to convert to Arianism were the Visigoths, at the latest in 376 when they entered the Roman Empire. This followed a longer period of missionary work by both Orthodox Christians and Arians, such as the Arian Wulfila, who was made missionary bishop of the Goths in 341 and translated the Bible into Gothic. The Arian Germanic peoples all eventually converted to Nicene Christianity, which had become the dominant form of Christianity within the Roman Empire; the last to convert were the Visigoths in Spain under their king Reccared in 587.
The areas of the Roman Empire conquered by the Franks, Alemanni, and Baiuvarii were mostly Christian already, but it appears that Christianity declined there. In 496, the Frankish king Clovis I converted to Nicene Christianity. This began a period of missionizing within Frankish territory. The Anglo-Saxons gradually converted following a mission sent by Pope Gregory the Great in 595. In the 7th century, Frankish-supported missionary activity spread out of Gaul, led by figures of the Anglo-Saxon mission such as Saint Boniface. The Saxons initially rejected Christianization, but were eventually forcibly converted by Charlemagne as a result of their conquest in the Saxon Wars in 776/777.
While attempts to convert the Scandinavian peoples began in 831, they were mostly unsuccessful until the 10th and 11th centuries. The last Germanic people to convert were the Swedes, although the Geats had converted earlier. The pagan Temple at Uppsala seems to have continued to exist into the early 1100s.
Society and culture
Runic writing
Main article: RunesGermanic speakers developed a native script, the runes (or the fuþark), and the earliest known form of which consists of 24 characters. The runes are generally held to have been used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations. All known early runic inscriptions are found in Germanic contexts with the potential exception of one inscription, which may indicate cultural transfer between the Germanic speakers to Slavic speakers (and may potentially be the earliest known writing among Slavic speakers).
Like other indigenous scripts of Europe, the runes ultimately developed from the Phoenician alphabet, but unlike similar scripts, the runes were not replaced by the Latin alphabet by the first century BCE. Runes remained in use among the Germanic peoples throughout their history despite the significant influence of Rome.
The precise date that Germanic speakers developed the runic alphabet is unknown, with estimates varying from 100 BCE to 100 CE. Generally accepted inscriptions in the oldest attested form of the script, called the Elder Futhark, date from 200 to 700 CE. The word rune is widely attested among Germanic languages, where it developed from Proto-Germanic *rūna and held a primary meaning of 'secret', but also other meanings such as 'whisper', 'mystery', 'closed deliberation', and 'council'. In most cases, runes appear not to have been used for everyday communication and knowledge of them may have generally been limited to a small group, for whom the term erilaR is attested from the sixth century onward.
The letters of the Elder Futhark are arranged in an order called the futhark, so named after its first six characters. The alphabet is supposed to have been extremely phonetic, and each letter could also represent a word or concept, so that, for instance, the f-rune also stood for *fehu ('cattle, property'). Such examples are known as Begriffsrunen ('concept runes'). Runic inscriptions are found on organic materials such as wood, bone, horn, ivory, and animal hides, as well as on stone and metal. Inscriptions tend to be short, and are difficult to interpret as profane or magical. They include names, inscriptions by the maker of an object, memorials to the dead, as well as inscriptions that are religious or magical in nature.
Personal names
Germanic personal names are commonly dithematic, consisting of two components that may be combined freely (such as the Old Norse female personal name Sigríðr, consisting of sigr 'victory' + fríðr 'beloved'). As summarized by Per Vikstrand, "The old Germanic personal names are, from a social and ideological point of view, characterized by three main features: religion, heroism, and family bonds. The religious aspect seems to be an inherited, Indo-European trace, which the Germanic languages share with Greek and other Indo-European languages."
One point of debate surrounding Germanic name-giving practice is whether name elements were considered semantically meaningful when combined. Whatever the case, an element of a name could be inherited by a male or female's offspring, leading to an alliterative lineage (related, see alliterative verse). The runestone D359 in Istaby, Sweden provides one such example, where three generations of men are connected by way of the element *wulfaz, meaning 'wolf' (the alliterative Haþuwulfaz, *Heruwulfaz, and Hariwulfaz). Sacral components to Germanic personal names are also attested, including elements such as *hailaga- and *wīha- (both usually translated as 'holy, sacred', see for example Vé), and deity names (theonyms). Deity names as first components of personal names are attested primarily in Old Norse names, where they commonly reference in particular the god Thor (Old Norse Þórr).
Poetry and legend
Main articles: Alliterative verse and Germanic heroic legendThe ancient Germanic-speaking peoples were a largely oral culture. Written literature in Germanic languages is not recorded until the 6th century (Gothic Bible) or the 8th century in modern England and Germany. The philologist Andreas Heusler proposed the existence of various genres of literature in the "Old Germanic" period, which were largely based on genres found in high medieval Old Norse poetry. These include ritual poetry, epigrammatic poetry (Spruchdichtung), memorial verses (Merkdichtung), lyric, narrative poetry, and praise poetry. Heinrich Beck suggests that, on the basis of Latin mentions in late antiquity and the early Middle Ages, the following genres can be adduced: origo gentis (the origin of a people or their rulers), the fall of heroes (casus heroici), praise poetry, and laments for the dead.
Some stylistic aspects of later Germanic poetry appear to have origins in the Indo-European period, as shown by comparison with ancient Greek and Sanskrit poetry. Originally, the Germanic-speaking peoples shared a metrical and poetic form, alliterative verse, which is attested in very similar forms in Old Saxon, Old High German and Old English, and in a modified form in Old Norse. Alliterative verse is not attested in the small extant Gothic corpus. The poetic forms diverge among the different languages from the 9th century onward.
Later Germanic peoples shared a common legendary tradition. These heroic legends mostly involve historical personages who lived during the migration period (4th–6th centuries CE), placing them in highly ahistorical and mythologized settings; they originate and develop as part of an oral tradition. Some early Gothic heroic legends are already found in Jordanes' Getica (c. 551). The close link between Germanic heroic legend and Germanic language and possibly poetic devices is shown by the fact that the Germanic speakers in Francia who adopted a Romance language, do not preserve Germanic legends but rather developed their own heroic folklore—excepting the figure of Walter of Aquitaine.
Germanic law
Main article: Early Germanic lawUntil the middle of the 20th century, the majority of scholars assumed the existence of a distinct Germanic legal culture and law. Early ideas about Germanic law have come under intense scholarly scrutiny since the 1950s, and specific aspects of it such as the legal importance of Sippe, retinues, and loyalty, and the concept of outlawry can no longer be justified. Besides the assumption of a common Germanic legal tradition and the use of sources of different types from different places and time periods, there are no native sources for early Germanic law. The earliest written legal sources, the Leges Barbarorum, were all written under Roman and Christian influence and often with the help of Roman jurists, and contain large amounts of "Vulgar Latin Law", an unofficial legal system that functioned in the Roman provinces.
As of 2023, scholarly consensus is that Germanic law is best understood in contrast with Roman law, in that whereas Roman law was "learned" and the same across regions, Germanic law was not learned and incorporated regional peculiarities. Common elements include an emphasis on orality, gesture, formulaic language, legal symbolism, and ritual. Some items in the "Leges", such as the use of vernacular words, may reveal aspects of originally Germanic, or at least non-Roman, law. Legal historian Ruth Schmidt-Wiegand writes that this vernacular, often in the form of Latinized words, belongs to "the oldest layers of a Germanic legal language" and shows some similarities to Gothic.
Warfare
Main articles: Early Germanic warfare and Military organization of the Germanic peoplesWarfare seems to have been a constant in Germanic society, including conflicts among and within Germanic peoples. There is no common Germanic word for "war", and it was not necessarily differentiated from other forms of violence. Historical information on Germanic warfare almost entirely depends on Greco-Roman sources, however their accuracy has been questioned. The core of the army was formed by the comitatus (retinue), a group of warriors following a chief. As retinues grew larger, their names could become associated with entire peoples. Many retinues functioned as auxilia (mercenary units in the Roman army).
Roman sources stress, perhaps partially as a literary topos, that the Germanic peoples fought without discipline. Germanic warriors fought mostly on foot, in tight formations in close combat. Tacitus mentions a single formation as used by the Germani, the wedge (Latin: cuneus). Cavalry was rare: in the Roman period, it mostly consisted of chiefs and their immediate retinues, who may have dismounted to fight. However, East Germanic peoples such as the Goths developed cavalry forces armed with lances due to contact with various nomadic peoples. Archaeological finds, mostly in the form of grave goods, indicate that most warriors were armed with spear, shield, and often with swords. Higher status individuals were often buried with spurs for riding. The only archaeological evidence for helmets and chain mail shows them to be of Roman manufacture.
Economy and material culture
Agriculture and population density
Unlike agriculture in the Roman provinces, which was organized around the large farms known as villae rusticae, Germanic agriculture was organized around villages. When Germanic peoples expanded into northern Gaul in the 4th and 5th centuries CE, they brought this village-based agriculture with them, which increased the agricultural productivity of the land; Heiko Steuer suggests this means that Germania was more agriculturally productive than is generally assumed. Villages were not distant from each other but often within sight, revealing a fairly high population density, and contrary to the assertions of Roman sources, only about 30% of Germania was covered in forest, about the same percentage as today.
Based on pollen samples and the finds of seeds and plant remains, the chief grains cultivated in Germania were barley, oats, and wheat (both Einkorn and emmer), while the most common vegetables were beans and peas. Flax was also grown. Agriculture in Germania relied heavily on animal husbandry, primarily the raising of cattle, which were smaller than their Roman counterparts Both cultivation and animal husbandry methods improved with time, with examples being the introduction of rye, which grew better in Germania, and the introduction of the three-field system.
Crafts
It is unclear if there was a special class of craftsmen in Germania, however archaeological finds of tools are frequent. Many everyday items such as dishes were made out of wood, and archaeology has found the remains of wooden well construction. The 4th-century CE Nydam and Illerup ships show highly developed knowledge of ship construction, while elite graves have revealed wooden furniture with complex joinery. Products made from ceramics included cooking, drinking, and storage, vessels, as well as lamps. While originally formed by hand, the period around 1 CE saw the introduction of the potter's wheel. Some of the ceramics produced on potter's wheels seem to have been done in direct imitation of Roman wares, and may have been produced by Romans in Germania or by Germani who had learned Roman techniques while serving in the Roman army. The shape and decoration of Germanic ceramics vary by region and archaeologists have traditionally used these variations to determine larger cultural areas. Many ceramics were probably produced locally in hearths, but large pottery kilns have also been discovered, and it seems clear that there were areas of specialized production.
Metalworking
Despite the claims of Roman writers such as Tacitus that the Germani had little iron and lacked expertise in working it, deposits of iron were commonly found in Germania and Germanic smiths were skillful metalworkers. Smithies are known from multiple settlements, and smiths were often buried with their tools. An iron mine discovered at Rudki, in the Łysogóry mountains of modern central Poland, operated from the 1st to the 4th centuries CE and included a substantial smelting workshop; similar facilities have been found in Bohemia. The remains of large smelting operations have been discovered by Ribe in Jutland (4th to 6th century CE), as well as at Glienick in northern Germany and at Heeten in the Netherlands (both 4th century CE). Germanic smelting furnaces may have produced metal that was as high-quality as that produced by the Romans. In addition to large-scale production, nearly every individual settlement seems to have produced some iron for local use. Iron was used for agricultural tools, tools for various crafts, and for weapons.
Lead was needed in order to make molds and for the production of jewelry, however it is unclear if the Germani were able to produce lead. While lead mining is known from within the Siegerland across the Rhine from the Roman Empire, it is sometimes theorized that this was the work of Roman miners. Another mine within Germania was near modern Soest, where again it is theorized that lead was exported to Rome. The neighboring Roman provinces of Germania superior and Germania inferior produced a great deal of lead, which has been found stamped as plumbum Germanicum ("Germanic lead") in Roman shipwrecks.
Deposits of gold are not found naturally within Germania and had to either be imported or could be found having naturally washed down rivers. The earliest known gold objects made by Germanic craftsmen are mostly small ornaments dating from the later 1st century CE. Silver working likewise dates from the first century CE, and silver often served as a decorative element with other metals. From the 2nd century onward, increasingly complex gold jewelry was made, often inlaid with precious stones and in a polychrome style. Inspired by Roman metalwork, Germanic craftsmen also began working with gold and silver-gilt foils on belt buckles, jewelry, and weapons. Pure gold objects produced in the late Roman period included torcs with snakeheads, often displaying filigree and cloisonné work, techniques that dominated throughout Germanic Europe.
Clothing and textiles
Clothing does not generally preserve well archaeologically. Early Germanic clothing is shown on some Roman stone monuments such as Trajan's Column and the Column of Marcus Aurelius, and is occasionally discovered in finds from in moors, mostly from Scandinavia. Frequent finds include long trousers, sometimes including connected stockings, shirt-like gowns (Kittel) with long sleeves, large pieces of cloth, and capes with fur on the inside. All of these are thought to be male clothing, while finds of tubular garments are thought to be female clothing. These would have reached to the ankles and would likely have been held in place by brooches at the height of the shoulders, as shown on Roman monuments. On Roman depictions, the dress was gathered below the breast or at the waist, and there are frequently no sleeves. Sometimes a blouse or skirt is depicted below the dress, along with a neckerchief around the throat. By the middle of the 5th century CE, both men and women among the continental Germanic peoples came to wear a Roman-style tunic as their most important piece of clothing. This was secured at the waist and likely adopted due to intensive contact with the Roman world. The Romans typically depict Germanic men and women as bareheaded, although some head-coverings have been found. Although Tacitus mentions an undergarment made of linen, no examples of these have been found.
Surviving examples indicate that Germanic textiles were of high quality and mostly made of flax and wool. Roman depictions show the Germani wearing materials that were only lightly worked. Surviving examples indicate that a variety of weaving techniques were used. Leather was used for shoes, belts, and other gear. Spindles, sometimes made of glass or amber, and the weights from looms and distaffs are frequently found in Germanic settlements.
Trade
Archaeology shows that from at least the turn of the 3rd century CE larger regional settlements in Germania existed that were not exclusively involved in an agrarian economy, and that the main settlements were connected by paved roads. The entirety of Germania was within a system of long-distance trade. Migration-period seaborne trade is suggested by Gudme on the Danish island of Funen and other harbors on the Baltic.
Roman trade with Germania is poorly documented. Roman merchants crossing the Alps for Germania are recorded already by Caesar in the 1st century BCE. During the imperial period, most trade probably took place in trading posts in Germania or at major Roman bases. The most well-known Germanic export to the Roman Empire was amber, with a trade centered on the Baltic coast. Economically, however, amber is likely to have been fairly unimportant. The use of Germanic loanwords in surviving Latin texts suggests that besides amber (glaesum), the Romans also imported the feathers of Germanic geese (ganta) and hair dye (sapo). Germanic slaves were also a major commodity. Archaeological discoveries indicate that lead was exported from Germania as well, perhaps mined in Roman-Germanic "joint ventures".
Products imported from Rome are found archaeologically throughout the Germanic sphere and include vessels of bronze and silver, glassware, pottery, brooches; other products such as textiles and foodstuffs may have been just as important. Rather than mine and smelt non-ferrous metals themselves, Germanic smiths seem to have often preferred to melt down finished metal objects from Rome, which were imported in large numbers, including coins, metal vessels, and metal statues. Tacitus mentions in Germania chapter 23 that the Germani living along the Rhine bought wine, and Roman wine has been found in Denmark and northern Poland. Finds of Roman silver coinage and weapons might have been war booty or the result of trade, while high quality silver items may have been diplomatic gifts. Roman coinage may have acted as a form of currency as well.
Genetics
See also: Battle Axe culture § Genetics, Bell Beaker culture § Genetics, and Nordic Bronze Age § GeneticsThe use of genetic studies to investigate the Germanic past is controversial, with scholars such as Guy Halsall suggesting it could represent a hearkening back to 19th-century ideas of race. Sebastian Brather, Wilhelm Heizmann, and Steffen Patzold write that genetics studies are of great use for demographic history, but cannot give us any information about cultural history. In a 2013 book which reviewed studies made up until then, scholars noted that most Germanic speakers today have a Y-DNA that is a mixture including haplogroup I1, R1a1a, R1b-P312 and R1b-U106; however, the authors also note that these groups are older than Germanic languages and found among speakers of other languages.
Modern reception
The rediscovery of Tacitus's Germania in the 1450s was used by German humanists to claim a glorious classical past for their nation that could compete with that of Greece and Rome, and to equate the "Germanic" with the "German". While the humanists' notion of the "Germanic" was initially vague, later it was narrowed and used to support a notion of German(ic) superiority to other nations. Equally important was Jordanes's Getica, rediscovered by Aeneas Sylvius Piccolomini in the mid-15th century and first printed in 1515 by Konrad Peutinger, which depicted Scandinavia as the "womb of nations" (Latin: vagina nationum) from which all the historical northeastern European barbarians migrated in the distant past. While treated with suspicion by German scholars, who preferred the indigenous origin given by Tacitus, this motif became very popular in contemporary Swedish Gothicism, as it supported Sweden's imperial ambitions. Peutinger printed the Getica together with Paul the Deacon's History of the Lombards, so that the Germania, the Getica, and the History of the Lombards formed the basis for the study of the Germanic past. Scholars did not clearly differentiate between the Germanic peoples, Celtic peoples, and the "Scythian peoples" until the late 18th century with the discovery of Indo-European and the establishment of language as the primary criterion for nationality. Before that time, German scholars considered the Celtic peoples to be part of the Germanic group.
The beginning of Germanic philology proper starts around the turn of the 19th century, with Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm being the two most significant founding figures. Their oeuvre included various monumental works on linguistics, culture, and literature. Jacob Grimm offered many arguments identifying the Germans as the "most Germanic" of the Germanic-speaking peoples, many of which were taken up later by others who sought to equate "Germanicness" (German: Germanentum) with "Germanness" (German: Deutschtum). Grimm also argued that the Scandinavian sources were, while much later, more "pure" attestations of "Germanness" than those from the south, an opinion that remains common today. German nationalist thinkers of the völkisch movement placed a great emphasis on the connection of modern Germans to the Germania using Tacitus to prove the purity and virtue of the German people, which had allowed them to conquer the decadent Romans. German historians used the Germanic past to argue for a liberal, democratic form of government and a unified German state. Contemporary Romantic nationalism in Scandinavia placed more weight on the Viking Age, resulting in the movement known as Scandinavism.
In the late 19th century, Gustaf Kossinna developed several widely accepted theories tying archaeological finds of specific assemblages of objects. Kossina used his theories to extend Germanic identity back to the Neolithic period and to state with confidence when and where various Germanic and other peoples had migrated within Europe. In the 1930s and 40s, the Nazi Party made use of notions of Germanic "purity" reaching back into the earliest prehistoric times. Nazi ideologues also used the "Germanic" nature of peoples such as the Franks and Goths to justify territorial annexations in northern France, Ukraine, and the Crimea. Scholars reinterpreted Germanic culture to justify the Nazis' rule as anchored in the Germanic past, emphasizing noble leaders and warlike retinues who dominated surrounding peoples. After 1945, these associations led to a scholarly backlash and re-examining of Germanic origins. Many medieval specialists have even argued that scholars should avoid the term Germanic altogether since it is too emotionally charged, adding that it has been politically abused and creates more confusion than clarity.
See also
Notes
- The earlier Nordic Bronze Age of southern Scandinavia also shows definite population and material continuities with the Jastorf Culture, but it is unclear whether these indicate ethnic continuity.
- Tacitus, Germania 43: Cotinos Gallica, Osos Pannonica lingua coarguit non esse Germanos. However they were Germanic by country (natio), Germania 28: Osis, Germanorum natione.
- The reconstruction of such loanwords remains a difficult task, since no descendant language of substrate dialects is attested, and plausible etymological explanations have been found for many Germanic lexemes previously regarded as of non-Indo-European origin. The English term sword, long regarded as "without etymology", was found to be cognate with the Ancient Greek áor, the sword hung to the shoulder with valuable rings, both descending from the PIE root *swerd-, denoting the 'suspended sword'. Similarly, the word hand could descend from a PGer. form *handu- 'pike' (< *handuga- 'having a pike'), possibly related to Greek kenteîn 'to stab, poke' and kéntron 'stinging agent, pricker'. However, there is still a set of words of Proto-Germanic origin, attested in Old High German since the 8th c., which have found so far no competing Indo-European etymologies, however unlikely: e.g., Adel 'aristocratic lineage'; Asch 'barge'; Beute 'board'; Loch 'lock'; Säule 'pillar'; etc.
- Rübekeil 2017, pp. 996–997: West Germanic: "There seems to be a principal distinction between the northern and the southern part of this group; the demarcation between both parts, however, is a matter of controversy. The northern part, North Sea Gmc or Ingvaeonic, is the larger one, but it is a moot point whether Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian really belong to it, and if yes, to what extent they participate in all its characteristic developments. (...) As a whole, there are arguments for a close relationship between Anglo-Frisian on the one hand and Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian on the other; there are, however, counter-arguments as well. The question as to whether the common features are old and inherited or have emerged by connections over the North Sea is still controversial."
- Iversen & Kroonen 2017, p. 521: "In the more than 250 years (ca. 2850–2600 B.C.E.) when late Funnel Beaker farmers coexisted with the new Single Grave culture communities within a relatively small area of present-day Denmark, processes of cultural and linguistic exchange were almost inevitable—if not widespread."
- Ringe 2006, p. 85: "Early Jastorf, at the end of the 7th century BCE, is almost certainly too early for the last common ancestor of the attested languages; but later Jastorf culture and its successors occupy so much territory that their populations are most unlikely to have spoken a single dialect, even granting that the expansion of the culture was relatively rapid. It follows that our reconstructed PGmc was only one of the dialects spoken by peoples identified archeologically, or by the Romans, as 'Germans'; the remaining Germanic peoples spoke sister dialects of PGmc." Polomé 1992, p. 51: "...if the Jastorf culture and, probably, the neighboring Harpstedt culture to the west constitute the Germanic homeland, a spread of Proto-Germanic northwards and eastwards would have to be assumed, which might explain both the archaisms and the innovative features of North Germanic and East Germanic, and would fit nicely with recent views locating the homeland of the Goths in Poland."
- Mallory and Adams observe: "The Przeworsk Culture shows continuity with preceding cultures (Lusatian) and insures that the Slavic homeland was in its territory from whence the Venedi, one of the earliest historically attested Slavic tribes are specifically derived. On the other hand, Germanicists have argued that the Przeworsk culture was occupied by the Elbe-Germanic tribes and there are also those who argue that the Przeworsk reflects both a Germanic and Slavic component."
- Koch 2020, pp. 79–80: "New words shared between these languages at this period are not detectable as loanwords. The smaller number that do show Celtic innovations probably post-date the transition from Pre-Celtic to Proto-Celtic ~1200 BC. For example, the Celto-Germanic group name giving Proto-Germanic *Burgunþaz and Pro-Celtic *Brigantes was *Bhr̥ghn̥tes, which then independently underwent the Germanic and Celtic treatments of Proto-Indo-European syllabic *r̥ and *n̥ . It would be unlikely for the name to have its attested Germanic form if it had been borrowed from Celtic after ~1200 BC and probably impossible after ~900 BC."
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 581–582: "Also: eine Gemeinsamkeit von Germ., Balt. und Slaw., wobei die Neuerungen vor allem in einer Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Balt. zum Ausdruck kommen; die Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Slaw. beruht mehr auf der Bewahrung urspr. Verhältnisse und weist damit nicht auf engere Gemeinsamkeiten im Verlauf der Entwicklung. (...) Die Kontakte zum Extrem auf der anderen Seite, dem Slaw., sind wohl nur als eine Begleiterscheinung der Kontakte zum Balt. aufzufassen. Diese Kontakte zum Balt. müssen allerdings teilweise recht alt sein."; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 166–167: "... as for the Balto-Slavic connection, other pieces of evidence show shared innovations with Baltic only, not with Slavic, which indicates a period of contact and joint development between Germanic and Balto-Slavic languages during a relatively late time period and, in any event, after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic."
- Tacitus referred to him as king of the Suevians.
- During the initial stage of the conflict between the Romans and the Tervingi, the Greuthungi had crossed the Danube into the Empire.
- "The indigenous ancient alphabet of Germania, the fuþark, consisted of twenty-four characters named runes." "The discovery of a rune-inscribed bone from Lány (Břeclav, Moravia/Czech Republic) challenges the prevalent opinion that the older fuþark was used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations."
- "Runes are an alphabetic script, called fuþark, used among Germanic tribes ... The find reported here renders six of the last eight runes of the older fuþark, making it the first find containing the final part of the older fuþark in South-Germanic inscriptions, and the only one found in a non-Germanic context."
- "For unknown reasons the Latin, or Roman, alphabet was not adapted in the North, but instead an alphabet was created that reflected Roman influence, but deviated in crucial features. History of writing in the Mediterranean area shows that there were many indigenous scripts, all somehow descending from the Phoenician mother script, but they were all replaced in ultimately the first century BC by the Roman script, the writing system of the leading culture."
- Historian Shami Ghosh for instance, argues: "It is certainly the case that the Goths, Lombards, Franks, Angles, Saxons, and Burgundians...were all Germanic peoples, in that their vernacular tongue belonged to the Germanic sub-group of the Indo-European family of languages. It is also the case that the corpus of what literary scholars define as Germanic heroic poetry does contain narratives that have as a historical core events that took place largely in the period c.300–c.600—insofar as any of these narratives can in fact be related to any sort of historical realities at all. But there is little evidence from before the eighth century, at least, for any sense even of an awareness of an inter-relatedness among these peoples, and certainly not of any perception among them of any significance of such inter-relatedness—any sort of knowledge of and meaning granted to a common 'Germanentum', or 'Germanic-ness', that has any relation to the burden of significance such a concept has borne in modern scholarship. Furthermore, the historical links between the extant heroic texts and any verifiable historical fact are both invariably slender and often quite tenuous, and therefore should not be overvalued."
References
Citations
- Steinacher 2022, p. 292.
- ^ Steuer 2021, p. 30.
- Steuer 2021, p. 28.
- ^ Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 383–385.
- ^ Steuer 2021, p. 32.
- Steuer 2021, p. 89, 1310.
- ^ Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 636.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 11.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 9.
- Wolfram 1988, p. 5.
- Pfeifer 2000, p. 434.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 58.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 1.
- Steinacher 2020, pp. 48–57.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 4.
- ^ Green 1998, p. 8.
- Winkler 2016, p. xxii.
- Kulikowski 2020, p. 19.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 380–381.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 379–380.
- Harland & Friedrich 2020, pp. 2–3.
- Steinacher 2022, pp. 292–293.
- Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, p. 31.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 381–382.
- Harland & Friedrich 2020, p. 6.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 29, 35.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 50–51.
- Neidorf 2018, p. 865.
- Harland 2021, p. 28.
- Harland & Friedrich 2020, p. 10.
- ^ Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, p. 34.
- Steuer 2021, p. 29.
- Steuer 2021, p. 3.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 1275–1277.
- Steinacher 2020, pp. 35–39.
- Riggsby 2010, p. 51.
- Steinacher 2020, pp. 36–37.
- Steinacher 2020, pp. 37–38.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 11.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 52–53.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 53–54.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 54–55.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 19.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 3.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 376, 511.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 377.
- Krebs 2011, p. 204.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 510–511.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 513.
- Steinacher 2022, p. 293.
- Liebeschuetz 2015, p. 97.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, pp. 9–10.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 4–5.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 53.
- Steinacher 2020, p. 47.
- Steinacher 2020, pp. 47–48.
- ^ Rübekeil 2017, p. 986.
- Tacitus 1948, p. 102.
- Wolters 2001, p. 567.
- ^ Wolters 2001, p. 568.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 57.
- ^ Wolters 2001, p. 470.
- Wolters 2001, pp. 470–471.
- Steuer 2021, p. 59.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 125–126.
- Wolters 2001, p. 471.
- Ringe 2006, p. 84; Anthony 2007, pp. 57–58; Iversen & Kroonen 2017, p. 519
- Penzl 1972, p. 1232.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 593.
- Stiles 2017, p. 889; Rübekeil 2017, p. 989
- Schrijver 2014, p. 197; Seebold 2017, p. 978; Iversen & Kroonen 2017, p. 518
- Seebold 2017, pp. 978–979.
- Seebold 2017, pp. 979–980.
- Ringe 2006, p. 85; Nedoma 2017, p. 875; Seebold 2017, p. 975; Rübekeil 2017, p. 989
- Ringe 2006, p. 85; Rübekeil 2017, p. 989
- Ringe 2006, p. 85.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 595.
- Kroonen 2013, p. 422; Rübekeil 2017, p. 990
- Rübekeil 2017, p. 990.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 13; Green 1998, p. 108; Ringe 2006, p. 152; Sanders 2010, p. 27; Nedoma 2017, p. 875.
- Green 1998, p. 13; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
- Nedoma 2017, p. 875.
- Fortson 2004, pp. 338–339; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
- Ringe 2006, p. 85; Nedoma 2017, p. 879
- ^ Nedoma 2017, pp. 879, 881; Rübekeil 2017, p. 995; ; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 158–160.
- Nedoma 2017, pp. 876–877.
- ^ Nedoma 2017, p. 881.
- Fortson 2004, p. 339; Rübekeil 2017, p. 993
- Fortson 2004, p. 339; Seebold 2017, p. 976; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 158–160.
- Stiles 2017, pp. 903–905.
- Schrijver 2014, p. 185; Rübekeil 2017, p. 992
- Rübekeil 2017, p. 991.
- Nedoma 2017, p. 877.
- Nedoma 2017, p. 878.
- Rübekeil 2017, pp. 987, 991, 997; Nedoma 2017, pp. 881–883
- Nedoma 2017, pp. 877, 881.
- Rübekeil 2017, p. 992.
- Nedoma 2017, p. 879.
- Rübekeil 2017, pp. 987, 997–998.
- Nedoma 2017, p. 880.
- Fortson 2004, p. 339.
- Anthony 2007, p. 360; Seebold 2017, p. 978; Heyd 2017, pp. 348–349; Kristiansen et al. 2017, p. 340; Reich 2018, pp. 110–111
- Anthony 2007, pp. 360, 367–368; Seebold 2017, p. 978; Kristiansen et al. 2017, p. 340; Iversen & Kroonen 2017, pp. 512–513
- Koch 2020, p. 38.
- Polomé 1992, p. 51; Fortson 2004, p. 338; Ringe 2006, p. 85
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 635.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 49–50.
- ^ Mallory & Adams 1997, p. 470.
- Brather 2004, pp. 181–183.
- Fortson 2004, p. 338; Kroonen 2013, pp. 247, 311; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
- Schrijver 2014, p. 197; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 579–589; Steuer 2021, p. 113; Koch 2020, pp. 79–80; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 161–163.
- Koch 2020, pp. 79–80.
- Green 1998, pp. 145–159.
- Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 161–163.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 581–582.
- Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 166–167.
- Maciałowicz, Rudnicki & Strobin 2016, pp. 136–138.
- Todd 1999, p. 23.
- Chaniotis 2013, pp. 209–211.
- Kaul & Martens 1995, pp. 133, 153–154.
- Harris 1979, pp. 245–247.
- Burns 2003, pp. 72.
- Woolf 2012, pp. 105–107.
- Todd 1999, p. 22.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 13.
- Vanderhoeven & Vanderhoeven 2004, p. 144.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 45.
- Goldsworthy 2006, p. 204.
- Steuer 2006, p. 230.
- Goldsworthy 2009, p. 212, note 2.
- Wells 2004, p. 155.
- Gruen 2006, pp. 180–182.
- Gruen 2006, p. 183.
- ^ Haller & Dannenbauer 1970, p. 30.
- Steuer 2021, p. 995.
- Tacitus, Annales, 2.26 Archived 23 April 2023 at the Wayback Machine.
- Goldsworthy 2016, p. 275.
- Goldsworthy 2016, pp. 276–277.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 15.
- Steuer 2021, p. 994.
- Haller & Dannenbauer 1970, pp. 30–31.
- Wells 1995, p. 98.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 16.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 16–17.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 17.
- Roymans 2004, pp. 57–58.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 17–18.
- Steuer 2021, p. 683.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 18.
- Todd 1999, pp. 52–53.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 25.
- James 2014, p. 31.
- Todd 1999, p. 54.
- Ward, Heichelheim & Yeo 2016, p. 340.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 26.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 55.
- James 2014, p. 32.
- Halsall 2007, p. 120.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 26–27.
- Geary 1999, p. 109.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 140.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 56.
- James 2014, pp. 40–45.
- ^ Wolfram 1997, p. 244.
- James 2014, p. 122.
- Heather 2009, p. 112.
- Todd 1999, pp. 141–142.
- Todd 1999, p. 57.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 27.
- Todd 1999, pp. 59–61.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 35.
- Halsall 2007, p. 125.
- Springer 2010, pp. 1020–1021.
- ^ Springer 2010, p. 1021.
- Brather 2010, p. 1034.
- Brather 2010, p. 1035-1036.
- Brather 2010, p. 1036.
- Heather 1996, p. 101.
- Heather 1996, pp. 98–100.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 143.
- Heather 1996, p. 100.
- Heather 1996, p. 131.
- Heather 1996, pp. 131–132.
- Goldsworthy 2009b, p. 252.
- Halsall 2007, pp. 176–178.
- Wolfram 1997, pp. 79–87.
- Heather 1996, pp. 135–137.
- Heather 1996, pp. 138–139.
- Todd 1999, p. 145.
- Heather 1996, pp. 143–144.
- Halsall 2007, p. 199.
- Todd 1999, p. 61.
- Wolfram 1997, p. 89.
- Todd 1999, pp. 145–146.
- Heather 2009, p. 182.
- Halsall 2007, p. 211.
- Todd 1999, p. 172.
- Todd 1999, p. 197.
- Heather 1996, pp. 147–148.
- Heather 1996, pp. 147–149.
- Heather 1996, p. 150.
- Halsall 2007, pp. 228–230.
- Heather 1996, pp. 102–103.
- Heather 1996, pp. 111–112.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 223.
- Heather 1996, pp. 113–114.
- Goffart 2006, p. 109.
- Todd 1999, p. 176.
- Halsall 2007, pp. 243–244.
- Todd 1999, pp. 176–177.
- Halsall 2007, p. 245-247.
- Halsall 2007, p. 248.
- Halsall 2007, p. 240.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 174.
- Heather 1996, p. 109.
- Halsall 2007, pp. 251–253.
- Heather 1996, p. 116.
- Heather 1996, pp. 151–152.
- James 2014, p. 65.
- James 2014, p. 64.
- Wolfram 1997, p. 242.
- Halsall 2007, p. 255.
- Todd 1999, p. 177.
- Todd 1999, p. 153.
- Heather 1996, pp. 154–155.
- Halsall 2007, p. 280.
- Halsall 2007, pp. 284–285.
- ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 42.
- Heather 1996, pp. 216–217.
- Heather 1996, pp. 219–220.
- Todd 1999, p. 170.
- Goffart 2006, p. 111.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 31.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 34.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 184.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 32.
- Todd 1999, p. 200, 240.
- Pohl 2004a, pp. 39–40.
- Halsall 2007, p. 284.
- Todd 1999, p. 226.
- Pohl 2004a, p. 41-2.
- Beck & Quak 2010, p. 853.
- Beck & Quak 2010, pp. 857–858.
- Beck & Quak 2010, p. 863-864.
- Beck & Quak 2010, p. 864-865.
- Todd 1999, p. 193.
- Todd 1999, pp. 226–227.
- Wolfram 1997, pp. 293–294.
- Todd 1999, p. 228.
- Nedoma & Scardigli 2010, p. 129.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 234.
- Wolfram 1997, p. 300.
- Todd 1999, pp. 158, 174.
- Heather 1996, pp. 297–298.
- Wolfram 1997, pp. 277–278.
- ^ Kuhn & Wilson 2010, p. 614.
- Todd 1999, pp. 210, 219.
- Capelle & Brather 2010, pp. 157–158.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 641–642.
- Hultgård 2010, p. 863.
- Hultgård 2010, pp. 865–866.
- Hultgård 2010, pp. 866–867.
- Schjødt 2020, p. 265.
- For general discussion regarding the Merseburg Charms, see for example Lindow 2001, pp. 227–28 and Simek 1993, pp. 84, 278–279.
- ^ Orel 2003, p. 469.
- ^ Orel 2003, p. 33.
- ^ Orel 2003, pp. 361, 385, 387.
- Orel 2003, p. 385.
- Magnússon 1989, pp. 463–464.
- ^ Orel 2003, p. 118.
- ^ Orel 2003, p. 114.
- The Atharveda charm is specifically charm 12 of book four of the Atharveda. See discussion in for example Storms 2013, pp. 107–112.
- ^ Orel 2003, p. 72.
- Kroonen 2013, pp. 96, 114–115.
- For a concise overview of sources on Germanic mythology, see Simek 1993, pp. 298–300.
- Simek 1993, pp. 298–300.
- On the correspondences between the prose introduction to Grímnismál and the Langobardic origin myth, see for example Lindow 2001, p. 129.
- Regarding the Ring of Pietroassa, see for example discussion in MacLeod & Mees 2006, pp. 173–174. On Gothic Anses, see for example Orel 2003, p. 21.
- Simek 1993, pp. 204–205.
- See discussion in for example Puhvel 1989, pp. 189–221 and Witzel 2017, pp. 365–369.
- Cusack 1998, p. 35.
- Düwel 2010a, p. 356.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, p. 350.
- Düwel 2010a, p. 802.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 350–353.
- Cusack 1998, pp. 50–51.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 360–362.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 362–364.
- Stenton 1971, pp. 104–128.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 364–371.
- Padberg 2010, p. 588.
- Padberg 2010, pp. 588–589.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 389–391.
- Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 401–404.
- Düwel 2004, p. 139.
- Looijenga 2020, p. 820.
- Macháček et al. 2021, p. 4.
- Macháček et al. 2021, p. 1, 2.
- Looijenga 2020, p. 819.
- ^ Green 1998, p. 254.
- Düwel 2004, p. 125.
- Düwel 2004, p. 121.
- Green 1998, p. 255.
- Düwel 2004, p. 132.
- Düwel 2004, pp. 121–122.
- Düwel 2004, p. 123.
- Düwel 2010b, pp. 999–1006.
- Düwel 2004, pp. 131–132.
- ^ Vikstrand 2020, p. 127.
- Vikstrand 2020, p. 129-132.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 609.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 614–615.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 616.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 609–611.
- Haymes & Samples 1996, pp. 39–40.
- Goering 2020, p. 242.
- Millet 2008, pp. 27–28.
- Millet 2008, pp. 4–7.
- Ghosh 2016, p. 8.
- Millet 2008, pp. 11–13.
- Tiefenbach, Reichert & Beck 1999, pp. 267–268.
- Haubrichs 2004, p. 519.
- Ghosh 2007, p. 249.
- Dilcher 2011, pp. 241–242.
- ^ Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 811.
- Dilcher 2011, p. 245.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 798–799.
- Dilcher 2011, p. 243.
- Lück 2010, pp. 423–424.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 800–801.
- Dusil, Kannowski & Schwedler 2023, p. 78.
- Dilcher 2011, pp. 246–247.
- Schmidt-Wiegand 2010, p. 396.
- Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 801.
- Steuer 2021, p. 673.
- Steuer 2021, p. 794.
- Bulitta & Springer 2010, pp. 665–667.
- Murdoch 2004, p. 62.
- Steuer 2021, p. 674.
- Steuer 2021, p. 785.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 793–794.
- Green 1998, pp. 68–69.
- Murdoch 2004, p. 63.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 35.
- ^ Steuer 2021, p. 663.
- Bulitta & Springer 2010, pp. 678–679.
- ^ Steuer 2021, p. 672.
- Todd 1999, p. 42.
- Steuer 2021, p. 661.
- Steuer 2021, p. 409.
- Steuer 2021, p. 1273.
- Todd 1999, p. 79.
- Todd 1999, pp. 76–77.
- Steuer 2021, p. 410.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 427–428.
- Steuer 2021, p. 248.
- Steuer 2021, p. 429.
- Steuer 2021, p. 435.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 130.
- Steuer 2021, p. 507.
- Steuer 2021, p. 434.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 123.
- Todd 1999, p. 127.
- Steuer 2021, p. 469.
- Todd 1999, pp. 128–129.
- ^ Steuer 2021, p. 444.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 448–449.
- Todd 1999, p. 129.
- Steuer 2021, p. 452.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 455–456.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 459–460.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 455–457.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 120.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 510–511.
- Todd 1999, pp. 126–127.
- Todd 1999, pp. 122–123.
- Todd 1999, pp. 123–124.
- ^ Steuer 2021, p. 431.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 430–431.
- Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, p. 1214.
- Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, pp. 1214–1215.
- Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, p. 1215.
- ^ Todd 1999, p. 131.
- Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, pp. 1221–1222.
- Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, p. 1216.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 433–434.
- ^ Murdoch 2004, p. 64.
- Todd 1999, p. 92.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 1274–1275.
- Todd 1999, p. 98.
- Todd 1999, p. 88.
- Todd 1999, p. 89.
- Murdoch 2004, p. 65.
- Todd 1999, p. 95.
- Murdoch 2004, p. 66.
- Steuer 2021, p. 461.
- Todd 1999, p. 87.
- Steuer 2021, pp. 463–469.
- Todd 1999, pp. 87–88.
- Todd 1999, p. 101.
- Halsall 2014, p. 518.
- Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, pp. 32–33.
- Manco 2013, p. 208.
- Donecker 2020, p. 68.
- Beck 2004, pp. 25–26.
- Donecker 2020, pp. 67–71.
- Donecker 2020, p. 75.
- Donecker 2020, p. 76.
- Steinacher 2020, p. 40.
- Donecker 2020, pp. 80–84.
- Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, pp. 5–6.
- Beck 2004, pp. 26–27.
- Beck 2004, p. 27.
- Mosse 1964, pp. 67–71.
- Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, p. 11.
- Derry 2012, pp. 27, 220, 238–248.
- Todd 1999, pp. 251–252.
- Halsall 2007, p. 14.
- Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, pp. 11–12.
- Kaiser 2007, p. 379.
Bibliography
- Anthony, David W. (2007). The Horse, the Wheel, and Language: How Bronze-Age Riders from the Eurasian Steppes Shaped the Modern World. Princeton University Press. ISBN 978-1-4008-3110-4.
- Banck-Burgess, Johanna; Müller, Mechthild; Hägg, Inga (2010) . "Kleidung". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. de Gruyter. pp. 1064–1067. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 22 January 2022.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Beck, Heinrich (2004). "The Concept of Germanic Antiquity". In Murdoch, Brian; Read, Malcolm (eds.). Early Germanic Literature and Culture. Camden House. pp. 25–28.
- Beck, Heinrich; Quak, Arend; et al. (2010) . "Franken". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. Archived from the original on 9 August 2022. Retrieved 9 August 2022.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Brather, Sebastian (2004). Ethnische Interpretationen in der frühgeschichtlichen Archäologie: Geschichte, Grundlagen und Alternativen. de Gruyter.
- Brather, Sebastian (2010) . "Völkerwanderungszeit". Germanische Altertumskunde Online. de Gruyter.
- Brather, Sebastian; Heizmann, Wilhelm; Patzold, Steffen (2021). "'Germanische Altertumskunde' im Rückblick. Einführung". In Brather, Sebastian; Heizmann, Wilhelm; Patzold, Steffen (eds.). Germanische Altertumskunde im Wandel. Archäologische, philologische und geschichtswissenschaftliche Beiträge aus 150 Jahren. de Gruyter. pp. 1–36. doi:10.1515/9783110563061-001. S2CID 233770774.
- Bulitta, Brigitte; Springer, Matthias; et al. (2010) . "Kriegswesen". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. de Gruyter. pp. 667–746. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 23 August 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Burns, Thomas (2003). Rome and the Barbarians, 100 B.C.–A.D. 400. Baltimore, MD: Johns Hopkins University Press. ISBN 978-0-8018-7306-5. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Capelle, Torsten; Brather, Sebastian (2010) . "Wikingerzeit". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. Archived from the original on 5 February 2022. Retrieved 5 February 2022.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Chaniotis, Angelos (2013). "Paradoxon, Enargeia, Empathy". In Kremmydas, Christos; Tempest, Kathryn (eds.). Hellenistic Oratory: Continuity and Change. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-965431-4. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 July 2021.
- Cusack, Carole M. (1998). Conversion among the Germanic Peoples. Cassell.
- Derry, T.K. (2012). A History of Scandinavia: Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Finland, Iceland. Minneapolis and London: University of Minnesota Press. ISBN 978-0-8166-3799-7.
- Dilcher, Gerhard (2011). "Germanisches Recht". Handwörterbuch zur deutschen Rechtsgeschichte. Vol. 2 (2nd ed.). pp. 241–252.
- Donecker, Stefan (2020), "Re-inventing the 'Germanic' in the Early Modern Era: Omnes Germani sunt, contra fabulas quorundam", in Friedrich, Matthias; Harland, James M. (eds.), Interrogating the 'Germanic', De Gruyter, pp. 67–84, doi:10.1515/9783110701623-003, S2CID 241474332
- Dusil, Stephan; Kannowski, Bernd; Schwedler, Gerald (2023). "Chapter 2 Early Middle Ages (500–1100)". In Masferrer, Aniceto; van Rhee, C.H.; Donlan, Seán; Heesters, Cornelis (eds.). A Companion to Western Legal Traditions: From Antiquity to the Twentieth Century. Brill. pp. 77–160. doi:10.1163/9789004687257_004.
- Düwel, Klaus (2004). "Runic". In Murdoch, Brian; Read, Malcolm (eds.). Early Germanic Literature and Culture. Camden House. pp. 121–148.
- Düwel, Klaus (2010a) . "Arianische Kirchen". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 801–807. Archived from the original on 17 August 2021. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Düwel, Klaus (2010b) . "Runen und Runendenkmäler". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 997–1024. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 23 August 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Fortson, Benjamin W. (2004). Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction (2011 ed.). John Wiley & Sons. ISBN 978-1-4443-5968-8. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Geary, Patrick J. (1999). "Barbarians and Ethnicity". In G.W. Bowersock; Peter Brown; Oleg Grabar (eds.). Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World. Cambridge, Massachusetts: The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press. ISBN 978-0-674-51173-6.
- Ghosh, Shami (2007). "On the origins of Germanic heroic poetry: a case study of the legend of the Burgundians". Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur. 129 (2): 220–252. doi:10.1515/BGSL.2007.220. S2CID 161148492. Archived from the original on 28 July 2021. Retrieved 28 July 2021.
- Ghosh, Shami (2016). Writing the Barbarian Past: Studies in Early Medieval Historical Narrative. Brill. ISBN 978-9-00430-522-9.
- Goering, Nelson (2020), "(Proto-)Germanic Alliterative Verse: Linguistic Limits on a Cultural Phenomenon", in Friedrich, Matthias; Harland, James M. (eds.), Interrogating the 'Germanic', De Gruyter, pp. 241–250, doi:10.1515/9783110701623-003, S2CID 241474332
- Goffart, Walter (2006). Barbarian Tides: The Migration Age and the Later Roman Empire. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. ISBN 978-0-81222-105-3. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 30 March 2020.
- Goldsworthy, Adrian (2006). Caesar: Life of a Colossus. New Haven and London: Yale University Press. ISBN 978-0-300-12048-6.
- Goldsworthy, Adrian (2009). "'Instinctive Genius': The depiction of Caesar the general". In Kathryn Welch; Anton Powell (eds.). Julius Caesar as Artful Reporter: The War Commentaries as Political Instruments. Classical Press of Wales. ISBN 978-1-910589-36-6. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
- Goldsworthy, Adrian (2009b). How Rome Fell. New Haven and London: Yale University Press. ISBN 978-0-30013-719-4.
- Goldsworthy, Adrian (2016). In the Name of Rome: The Men Who Won the Roman Empire. New Haven and London: Yale University Press. ISBN 978-0-30021-852-7.
- Green, Dennis H. (1998). Language and History in the Early Germanic World (2001 ed.). Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-79423-7. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 23 December 2019.
- Gruen, Erich S. (2006). "The Expansion of the Empire under Augustus". In Alan K. Bowman; Edward Champlin; Andrew Lintott (eds.). The Cambridge Ancient History. Vol. X, The Augustan Empire, 43 B.C–A.D. 69. Oxford and New York: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-26430-3.
- Haller, Johannes; Dannenbauer, Henirich (1970). Der Eintritt der Germanen in die Geschichte. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter & Co. ISBN 978-3-11101-001-4.
- Halsall, Guy (2007). Barbarian Migrations and the Roman West, 376–568. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-52143-543-7. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 30 March 2020.
- Halsall, Guy (2014). "Two Worlds Become One: A 'Counter-Intuitive' View of the Roman Empire and 'Germanic' Migration". German History. 32 (4). Oxford University Press: 515–532. doi:10.1093/gerhis/ghu107. Archived from the original on 19 January 2020. Retrieved 17 January 2020.
- Harland, James M.; Friedrich, Matthias (2020), "Introduction: The 'Germanic' and its Discontents", in Friedrich, Matthias; Harland, James M. (eds.), Interrogating the 'Germanic', De Gruyter, pp. 1–18, doi:10.1515/9783110701623-003, S2CID 241474332
- Harland, James M. (2021). Ethnic Identity and the Archaeology of the aduentus Saxonum: A Modern Framework and its Problems. University of Amsterdam Press. doi:10.1515/9789048544967. ISBN 978-90-485-4496-7. S2CID 244947891.
- Haubrichs, Wolfgang (2004). ""Heroische Zeiten?" Wanderungen von Heldennamen und Heldensagen zwischen den germanischen gentes des frühen Mittelalters". In Nahl, Astrid von; Lennart, Elmevik; Brink, Stefan (eds.). Namenwelten: Orts- und Personennamen in historischer Sicht ; Gewidmet Thorsten Andersson zu seinem 75. Geburtstag. de Gruyter. pp. 513–534.
- Haymes, Edward R.; Samples, Susan T. (1996). Heroic legends of the North: an introduction to the Nibelung and Dietrich cycles. New York: Garland. ISBN 978-0-8153-0033-5.
- Harris, William V. (1979). War and Imperialism in Republican Rome, 327–70 B.C. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-814866-1.
- Heather, Peter (1996). The Goths. Blackwell.
- Heather, Peter (2009). Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-989226-6. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Heyd, Volker (2017). "Kossinna's smile". Antiquity. 91 (356): 348–359. doi:10.15184/aqy.2017.21. hdl:10138/255652. ISSN 0003-598X. S2CID 164376362. Archived from the original on 13 November 2019. Retrieved 22 April 2020.
- Hultgård, Anders (2010) . "Religion". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 859–914. Archived from the original on 18 August 2021. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Iversen, Rune; Kroonen, Guus (2017). "Talking Neolithic: Linguistic and Archaeological Perspectives on How Indo-European Was Implemented in Southern Scandinavia" (PDF). American Journal of Archaeology. 121 (4): 511. doi:10.3764/aja.121.4.0511. JSTOR 10.3764/aja.121.4.0511. S2CID 4811514. Archived (PDF) from the original on 19 July 2018.
- James, Edward (2014). Europe's Barbarians, AD 200–600. London and New York: Routledge. ISBN 978-0-58277-296-0.
- Kaiser, Reinhold (2007). "Rezensionen. Rudolf Simek, Die Germanen". Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum und deutsche Literatur (in German). 136 (3). S. Hirzel Verlag: 379–382. JSTOR 20658494. Archived from the original on 23 April 2022. Retrieved 29 August 2020.
- Kaul, Flemming; Martens, Jes (1995), "Southeast European Influences in the Early Iron Age of Southern Scandinavia: Gundestrup and the Cimbri", Acta Archaeologica, 66: 111–161, archived from the original on 9 April 2022, retrieved 11 February 2020
- Kinder, Hermann (1988), Penguin Atlas of World History, vol. I, London: Penguin, ISBN 978-0-14-051054-6.
- Koch, John T. (2020). Celto-Germanic, Later Prehistory and Post-Proto-Indo-European vocabulary in the North and West. Aberystwyth Canolfan Uwchefrydiau Cymreig a Cheltaidd Prifysgol Cymru, University of Wales Centre for Advanced Welsh and Celtic Studies. ISBN 978-1-907029-32-5.
- Krebs, Christopher B. (2011). "Borealism: Caesar, Seneca, Tacitus and the Roman Discourse about the Germanic North". In Gruen, Erich S. (ed.). Cultural Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean. Getty Publications. ISBN 978-0-89236-969-0. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 8 August 2021.
- Kristiansen, Kristian; Allentoft, Morten E.; Frei, Karin M.; Iversen, Rune; Johannsen, Niels N.; Kroonen, Guus; Pospieszny, Łukasz; Price, T. Douglas; Rasmussen, Simon; Sjögren, Karl-Göran; Sikora, Martin (2017). "Re-theorising mobility and the formation of culture and language among the Corded Ware Culture in Europe". Antiquity. 91 (356): 334–347. doi:10.15184/aqy.2017.17. hdl:1887/70150. ISSN 0003-598X.
- Kroonen, Guus (2013). Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Germanic. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-18340-7. Archived from the original on 20 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Kulikowski, Michael (2020), "The Marriage of Philology and Race: Constructing the 'Germanic'", in Friedrich, Matthias; Harland, James M. (eds.), Interrogating the 'Germanic', De Gruyter, pp. 19–30, doi:10.1515/9783110701623-003, S2CID 241474332
- Looijenga, Tineke (2020). ""Germanic: Runes"". Palaeohispánica. 20: 819–853. Archived from the original on 13 September 2022. Retrieved 13 September 2022.
- Liebeschuetz, Wolf (2015). East and West in Late Antiquity: Invasion, Settlement, Ethnogenesis and Conflicts of Religion. BRILL. ISBN 978-90-04-28952-9. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 15 January 2020.
- Kuhn, Hans; Wilson, David M. (2010) . "Angelsachsen". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. Archived from the original on 5 February 2022. Retrieved 5 February 2022.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Lindow, John (2001). Norse Mythology: A Guide to the Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-515382-8.
- Lück, Heiner (2010) . "Recht". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 418–447. Archived from the original on 14 August 2021. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Maciałowicz, Andrzej; Rudnicki, Marcin; Strobin, Anna (2016), "With gold and sword. Contacts of Celts and early Germanics in central Europe. The historical background: 3rd – 1st c. BC", in Rzeszotarska-Nowakiewicz (ed.), The Past Societies. Polish lands from the first evidence of human presence to the early Middle Ages", vol. 4: "500 BC – 500 AD", pp. 133–161, archived from the original on 16 August 2021, retrieved 20 February 2020
- Macháček, Jiří; et al. (2021). "Runes from Lány (Czech Republic) – The oldest inscription among Slavs. A new standard for multidisciplinary analysis of runic bones". Journal of Archaeological Science. 127: 105333. Bibcode:2021JArSc.127j5333M. doi:10.1016/j.jas.2021.105333. S2CID 233858713.
- MacLeod, Mindy; Mees, Bernard (2006). Runic Amulets and Magic Objects. Boydell Press.
- Magnússon, Ásgeir Blöndal (1989). Íslensk orðsifjabók. Orðabók Háskólans. ISBN 978-9979-654-01-8.
- Mallory, J.P.; Adams, Douglas Q. (1997). Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture. London and New York: Routledge. ISBN 978-1-884964-98-5.
- Manco, Jean (2013). Ancestral Journeys: The Peopling of Europe from the First Venturers to the Vikings. New York: Thames & Hudson. ISBN 978-0-500-05178-8.
- Millet, Victor (2008). Germanische Heldendichtung im Mittelalter. Berlin, New York: de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-020102-4.
- Mosse, George (1964). The Crisis of German Ideology: Intellectual Origins of the Third Reich. New York: Grosset & Dunlap. ASIN B000W259Y8.
- Murdoch, Adrian (2004). "Germania Romana". In Murdoch, Brian; Read, Malcolm (eds.). Early Germanic Literature and Culture. Camden House. pp. 55–71.
- Nedoma, Robert (2017). "The documentation of Germanic". In Klein, Jared; Joseph, Brian; Fritz, Matthias (eds.). Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics. Vol. 2. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-054243-1. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Nedoma, Robert; Scardigli, Piergiuseppe; et al. (2010) . "Langobarden". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. Archived from the original on 6 February 2022. Retrieved 6 February 2022.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Neidorf, Leonard (2018). "Beowulf as Pre-National Epic: Ethnocentrism in the Poem and its Criticism". ELH. 85 (4): 847–875. doi:10.1353/elh.2018.0031. S2CID 165792664. Archived from the original on 26 March 2023. Retrieved 10 February 2022.
- Orel, Vladimir (2003). A Handbook of Germanic Etymology. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-12875-0.
- Padberg, Lutz E. V. (2010) . "Zwangsbekehrung". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 1171–1177. Archived from the original on 18 August 2021. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Penzl, Herbert (1972). "Old Germanic Languages". In Haugen, Einar (ed.). Linguistics in Western Europe, Part 2: The Study of Languages. de Gruyter Mouton. pp. 1232–1281.
- Pfeifer, Wolfgang (2000). Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Deutschen. München: Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag. ISBN 978-3-05000-626-0.
- Pohl, Walter (2004a), Die Germanen, Enzyklopädie deutscher Geschichte, vol. 57, ISBN 978-3-486-70162-3, archived from the original on 23 April 2023, retrieved 30 March 2020
- Polomé, Edgar C. (1992). Lippi-Green, Rosina (ed.). Recent Developments in Germanic Linguistics. John Benjamins Publishing. ISBN 978-90-272-3593-0. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 30 March 2020.
- Puhvel, Jaan (1989) . Comparative Mythology. The Johns Hopkins University Press. ISBN 978-0-8018-3938-2.
- Reich, David (2018). Who We Are and How We Got Here: Ancient DNA and the new science of the human past. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-255438-3. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Riggsby, Andrew M. (2010). Caesar in Gaul and Rome: War in Words. University of Texas Press. p. 51. ISBN 978-0-292-77451-3. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 6 August 2021.
- Ringe, Donald (2006). From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic. A Linguistic History of English. Vol. 1 (2017 ed.). Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-153633-5. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Roymans, Nico (2004). Ethnic Identity and Imperial Power : The Batavians in the Early Roman Empire. Amsterdam University Press. ISBN 978-90-5356-705-0. Archived from the original on 13 January 2023. Retrieved 7 August 2021.
- Rübekeil, Ludwig (2017). "The dialectology of Germanic". In Klein, Jared; Joseph, Brian; Fritz, Matthias (eds.). Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics. Vol. 2. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-054243-1. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Sanders, Ruth H. (2010). German: Biography of a Language. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-538845-9. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Schäferdiek, Knut; Gschwantler, Otto (2010) . "Bekehrung und Bekehrungsgeschichte". Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 350–409.
- Schmidt-Wiegand, Ruth (2010) . "Leges". Archived copy. Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 419–447. Archived from the original on 15 August 2021. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
{{cite encyclopedia}}
: CS1 maint: archived copy as title (link) - Schjødt, Jens Peter (2020). "Continuity and Break: Germanic". In Schjødt, Jens Peter; Lindow, John; Andrén, Anders (eds.). The Pre-Christian Religions of the North: History and Structures. Vol. 1. Brepols. pp. 247–268. ISBN 978-2-503-57489-9.
- Schrijver, Peter (2014). Language Contact and the Origins of the Germanic Languages. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-134-25449-1. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Seebold, Elmar (2017). "The lexicon of Germanic". In Klein, Jared; Joseph, Brian; Fritz, Matthias (eds.). Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics. Vol. 2. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-054243-1. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Simek, Rudolf (1993). Dictionary of Northern Mythology. D.S. Brewer. ISBN 978-0-85991-513-7.
- Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen, Bjarne; Kroonen, Guus Jan (2022). "Germanic". In Olander, Thomas (ed.). The Indo-European Language Family: A Phylogenetic Perspective. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/9781108758666. ISBN 978-1-108-49979-8. S2CID 161016819.
- Springer, Matthias (2010) . "Völkerwanderung". Germanische Altertumskunde Online. de Gruyter.
- Steinacher, Roland (2020), "Rome and Its Created Northerners", in Friedrich, Matthias; Harland, James M. (eds.), Interrogating the 'Germanic', De Gruyter, pp. 31–66, doi:10.1515/9783110701623-003, ISBN 978-3-11-070162-3, S2CID 241474332
- Steinacher, Roland (2022). "Germania and the Germani – Where are We Now?". Germania: Anzeiger der Römisch-Germanischen Kommission des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts. 100: 291–312.
- Stenton, Frank (1971). Anglo-Saxon England (3 ed.). Oxford University Press.
- Steuer, Heiko (2021). Germanen aus Sicht der Archäologie: Neue Thesen zu einem alten Thema. de Gruyter.
- Steuer, Heiko (2006). "Warrior Bands, War Lords, and the Birth of Tribes and States in the First Millennium AD in Middle Europe". In Otto, Ton; Thrane, Henrik; Vandkilde, Helle (eds.). Warfare and Society: Archaeological and Social Anthropological Perspectives. Aarhus University Press. ISBN 978-87-7934-935-3. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 7 August 2021.
- Stiles, Patrick V. (2017). "The phonology of Germanic". In Klein, Jared; Joseph, Brian; Fritz, Matthias (eds.). Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics. Vol. 2. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-054243-1. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Storms, Godfrid (2013) . Anglo-Saxon Magic (reprint). Springer Netherlands. ISBN 978-94-017-6312-7.
- Tacitus (1948). The Agricola and The Germania. Translated by Mattingly, H.; Handford, S. A. Penguin Books.
- Tiefenbach, Heinrich; Reichert, Hermann; Beck, Heinrich (1999). "Held, Heldendichtung und Heldensage". In Beck, Heinrich; et al. (eds.). Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde. Vol. 14. de Gruyter. pp. 260–280.
- Timpe, Dieter; Scardigli, Barbara; et al. (2010) . "Germanen, Germania, Germanische Altertumskunde". Germanische Altertumskunde Online. pp. 363–876. Archived from the original on 17 August 2021. Retrieved 27 July 2021.
- Todd, Malcolm (1999). The Early Germans (2009 ed.). John Wiley & Sons. ISBN 978-1-4051-3756-0. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 25 August 2020.
- Vanderhoeven, Alain; Vanderhoeven, Michel (2004). "Confrontation in Archaeology. Aspects of Roman military presence in Tongeren". In Vermeulen, Frank; Sas, Kathy; Dhaeze, Wouter (eds.). Archaeology in Confrontation: Aspects of Roman Military Presence in the Northwest. Academia Press. ISBN 978-90-382-0578-6. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 7 August 2021.
- Vikstrand, Per (1 January 2020), "5- Language: Placenames and Personal Names", The Pre-Christian Religions of the North: History and Structures, Pre-Christian Religions of the North, Brepols Publishers, pp. 115–134, doi:10.1484/m.pcrn-eb.5.116932, ISBN 978-2-503-57489-9, S2CID 229209928, archived from the original on 10 February 2022, retrieved 10 February 2022
- Ward, Allen; Heichelheim, Fritz; Yeo, Cedric (2016). A History of the Roman People. London and New York: Routledge. ISBN 978-0-205-84679-5.
- Wells, Peter S. (2004). The Battle That Stopped Rome. New York: W.W. Norton. ISBN 978-0-39335-203-0.
- Wells, Colin Michael (1995). The Roman Empire. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. ISBN 978-0-67477-770-5.
- Winkler, Martin M. (2016). Arminius the Liberator : myth and ideology. Oxford University Press.
- Witzel, Michael (2017). "Ymir in India, China – and Beyonds". Old Norse Mythology in Comparative Perspective. 3. Harvard University Press: 363–380. Archived from the original on 9 February 2022. Retrieved 21 August 2021.
- Wolfram, Herwig (1988). History of the Goths. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. ISBN 978-0-520-05259-8. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 30 March 2020.
- Wolfram, Herwig (1997) . The Roman Empire and its Germanic Peoples. Translated by Dunlap, Thomas. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. ISBN 978-0-520-08511-4. Archived from the original on 23 April 2023. Retrieved 30 March 2020.
- Wolters, Reinhard (2001). "Mannusstämme". In Beck, Heinrich; et al. (eds.). Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde. Vol. 19. de Gruyter. pp. 467–478.
- Woolf, Greg (2012). Rome: An Empire's Story. New York: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-932518-4.
External links
Classical and medieval sources
- Agathias, Histories
- Bede, Ecclesiastical history of England, in Latin
- Caesar, De Bello Gallico
- Cicero, Against Piso
- Dio Cassius, Roman History
- Historia Augusta
- Jordanes, Getica
- Titus Livy, History of Rome
- Paul the Deacon, History of the Langobards, in Latin
- Pliny the Elder, Natural Histories
- Pomponius Mela, Description of the World
- Procopius, Gothic War
- Ptolemy, Geography
- Strabo, Geography
- Suetonius, 12 Caesars
- Tacitus, Germania
- Tacitus, The History